KWIECHOW 
 
 YUN-NAN PROVINCES, 
 
 G. W. CLAEK. 
 
 1894. 
 PRINTED AT THE " SHANGHAI MERCURY " OFFICE.
 
 PAGE. 
 
 PAST, PRESENT, AND FUTURE 1 
 
 MIAO-TSE TROUBLES 97 
 
 BIOGRAPHY OF THE MAHOMETAN PRINCE HSIEN 
 
 YANG ... 117 
 
 EEMINISCENCES OF Mr. P'AN 127 
 
 ABORIGINAL TRIBES OF KWEICHOW 133 
 
 A HISTORY OF THE SOUTHERN PRINCES 157 
 
 AN OUTLINE OF THE Six ANCIENT KINGDOMS ... 1G1 
 THE CONQUEST OF TUN -NAN PRINCE MONG 
 
 HWOH, BY MARQUIS Cu Ko 213 
 
 FROM TA-LI-FU TO SHANGHAI 257 
 
 TEMPERATURE AND WEATHER AT TA-LI-FU ... 265 
 
 A HEH MIAO-TSI VOCABULARY 271 
 
 THE CHONG-CHAI-TSE DIALECT 287 
 
 THE MIN-KIA VOCABULARY ... 293 
 
 20O5094
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 following items of information 
 upon Kwiechow and Yiin-nan 
 Provinces having been preserved for 
 several years, they were prepared in 
 the present form during the winter 
 of 1886. There is no pretence at 
 literary merit, but only a desire to 
 add an iota to the general information 
 needed about "the Chinese Empire. 
 It has been difficult to avoid tauto- 
 logy in the brief accounts of so many 
 aboriginal tribes. I cannot certify 
 that all the mentioned tribes or 
 clans can be found, only that I have 
 met with several of those recorded 
 and have heard of others. In the 
 Vocabularies the Chinese character 
 and Eomanisation have been omitted, 
 because the words are those ordina- 
 rilly used. 
 
 G. W. C. 
 
 TIENTSIN, 8th Oct. 1894.
 
 ' 
 
 ' ' 
 
 '-*-*' ^''^u 
 ^^
 
 
 
 THE PROVINCE OF YUN-NAN. 
 
 PAST, PRESENT, AND FUTURE. 
 
 jlN the following lines I shall endeavour to 
 Q|p confine myself to the above subject ; and 
 the information which I have collected from 
 various Native sources, and by personal observa- 
 tion, daring more than three years residence 
 in the province, may prove interesting at this 
 time, when the British forces in Burmah are 
 approaching so close up to the frontiers of this 
 great province. 
 
 There is not the least doubt, according to 
 the Native author to which I am much in- 
 debted for a great deal of my information, 
 that this province formed the basis of the pre- 
 sent Empire. He says that in the far past a 
 family of Indians came from Mo-chie-kuoh in 
 India and entered this province. The father of 
 this house was Prince Ah-yu, who had one 
 son, named Ti-mong. Whether Ah yu came 
 with his son is not certain, but probably he
 
 [ 2 ] 
 
 did, in order to assist his son to settle. The 
 spot where they resided is not known. In 
 course of time he had a family of nine sons. 
 The second son was the ancestor of the T'u- 
 fan, or Thibetans, the third son the ancestor 
 of the Han-ren or Chinese. The seventh, the 
 ancestor of Chiao-ci-kuoh, or Annamites ; the 
 other sons became founders of other less impor- 
 tant peoples. After a long period, records begin 
 to appear in ancient Chinese history concerning 
 the province. It first appears under the name 
 of Shan-tsan, during the Chou dynasty from 
 B.C. 1122 to 225. The accounts of its rulers 
 during this period are extinct ; only the name 
 is known. It was next known as " Peh-ai ;" 
 the first Prince being one of the ancient 
 Hindu descendants. He lived at Peh-ai, but 
 its name was altered by the Emperor Hsien- 
 long in A.D. 1756 to Hong-ai. It is situated 
 on the main road between Yiin-nan-fu and 
 Ta-li-fu, two days before reaching the last 
 city. It is now a sm!l village, lying in a 
 large valley. Then followed the Kingdom of 
 " K wen-mi." Very little is known of its re- 
 cords. Towards the beginning of the Christian 
 era an Emperor or Prince of Tsu sent an officer 
 "named Cwang-chiao to Yun-nan, and he con- 
 quered some portion of it, and called it 
 Tien. It is known now by the name of 
 Tien. Cwang-chiao was made its first 
 governor. The extent of this new regime 
 and its duration and events are not recorded. 
 About A.D. 20, a certain Prince named Chang- 
 chan became such a devoted Buddhist that he 
 neglected his offices of a ruler ; he thus lotsi
 
 [ 3 ] 
 
 control over most of his people, who invited a 
 member of the Peh-ai house to rule them. 
 Then followed the Kingdom of " Peh-ts'i " 
 which was founded by Prince Ken-ko. The 
 Emperor Wu-ti recognised him as Prince of 
 Peh-tsi. He first lived at Peh-ai, but after- 
 wards removed to Chen-kiang-fu. The religion 
 of the people was Buddhism, introduced by 
 some of the early Hindu Princes. It is pro- 
 bable that the embassy sent by the Emperor 
 Ming-ti to enquire about the Western aage did 
 not enter India, as is generally believed, but 
 obtained the information they were seeking 
 from some of the ancient Yiin-nanese 
 Buddhists. 
 
 The famous Marquis Cu-ko visited the 
 province in A.D. 225 and restored order in 
 many districts. When he arrived at Hong-ai 
 he met a man named Long-in, of the fifteenth 
 generation of Prince Ken- ko; he changed his 
 name to Chang, and installed him as Prince of 
 Chien-ming Kingdom. Marquis Cu-ko has 
 left many reminiscences of his sojourn in this 
 province, which will be mentioned in their 
 proper place further on. I will just mention 
 a mode of carrying he introduced for his 
 refractory coolies, which is only used in this 
 part of China. He was much troubled by his 
 coolies running away, so he made a yoke to 
 to which he attached a head-band, so that, 
 when carrying, the weight comes upon the 
 shoulders and head, and so makes it impossible 
 to turn the head without turning the whole 
 body to look round. About the ti-ue of Long- 
 in, Marquis Cu-ko set up aa iron column
 
 in Mi-tu, 30 li from Hong-ai; whether 
 it was to commemorate the Prince's installation 
 or his visit to this province is not plain. It ia 
 probable that this pillar was destroyed from 
 some cause, because Prince Shi-long in A.D. 
 870 cast another one. This column is pre- 
 served in the Tieh-cu-miao in the above village. 
 A resident of Mi-tu tells me that this column 
 is about eight feet high and two feet in cir- 
 cumference. The Mahometan leader Tu-wen- 
 hsiu proposed to demolish it he bad it thrown 
 down but from some cause he did not do so. 
 
 From some time after AD. 230 till 731 the 
 Western part of the province was governed by 
 six Princes. The section governed under the 
 Princedoms was from east to west 4,000 li, 
 from north to south 2,900 li. The Emperor 
 Kai-pao in A.D. 978 fixed the Upper 
 Yang-tsi to be the northern frontier. The 
 li, in those days was doubtless less than the 
 present, or else a good part of Kwei-cheo, 
 Kwang-si and Si-c'wan was included. The 
 latter appears to have been so, because of the 
 Emperor deciding the boundary. The present 
 area is 107,969 square miles. 
 
 The form of government srems to have been 
 in an advanced state for that time. There 
 were eight chief ministers to govern civil and 
 military affairs; nine executive officers; a 
 president over the mandarins, an officer for 
 the census, military instructors, judges, com- 
 missioner of public works, and of the board of 
 trade, three officers over the government 
 granaries, a superintendent for government 
 horses, and one for cattle; a commander-in-
 
 [ 5 ] 
 
 chief, and a commissariat officer. There were 
 eight prefects Fen-ci'-cheos. There were two 
 brigadier-generals and thirty-five military 
 officers stationed in various parts of the province ; 
 most of these officers were placed east of Ta-li- 
 fu. Valiant deeds were rewarded by promotion 
 and presents. 
 
 From A.D. 649 to 1647 there is a very cor- 
 rect record of events under the rule of the 
 Southern Princes. In A.D. 649 Prince Si-lu, 
 a descendant of the Hindu Princes, established 
 the Ta-mong dynasty ; there were thirteen 
 rulers, and the time embraced by their rule 
 was 255 years. The last of this house was a 
 little boy, who was killed by the intrigues of 
 an ambitious Minister named Chen-mai. The 
 six Princes ruled until A.D. 731 in their own 
 district, but the Mong Princes were the chief. 
 In A.D. 729 Prince Pi-lo-ko came to the 
 throne, and he was not pleased that there 
 should be five Princes besides himself, so he 
 became possessed with the desire to murder 
 them, and became supreme ruler in Yiin-nan. 
 His plan was this : he invited the five Princes 
 and their sons to meet him in his palace 
 at Mong-hwa, and join in a celebration 
 of worshipping their ancient Hindu an- 
 cestors ; those who should refuse he 
 threatened to punish with death. Shi-shau, 
 the beautiful and intelligent wife of Prince 
 Ti-tsen, of Ten-c'wan-cheo, surmised that there 
 was mischief in the invitation, so she prevailed 
 upon her husband to wear an iron bracelet. 
 Prince Pi-lo-ko prepared a pavilion of some 
 height, made of pitch pine, for the place of
 
 sacrifice. The guests assembled on the 24th 
 of the 6th moon. After feasting he made 
 them drunk with wine, then he set soldiers 
 round about to prevent anyone from -escaping, 
 and afterwards set fire to the building and all 
 perished. He then sent word to the wives of 
 the Princes concerning the calamity and re- 
 quested them to take away their remains. 
 Perhaps Shi-shan was the only person who 
 recognised any of the charred remains, and 
 this she was enabled to do by the iron bracelet 
 upon her husband's arm-bone. Lo-ko wished 
 to take her for a concubine ; to this end he 
 sent soldiers to take her; they beseiged her city, 
 and she held out for some time, but at last the 
 provisions failed. She gathered her people and 
 said, " Can I forget my husband's cruel death ? 
 No, never." Rather than allow herself to lie 
 taken she took her own life on the 23rd day 
 of the 7th moon. Both these events are com- 
 memorated by a little feast ; on the first date 
 every year the people of Ta-li prefecture hold 
 a feast which they call the Ho-pah-chieh. At 
 night-time the farmers especially run round 
 the hedges of their fields with pine torches, 
 and is some villages make a large bonfire. 
 The second event is celebrated by many 
 villages along the lake shore. 
 
 The Chinese Imperial Government does not 
 seem to have wielded much power either in 
 this province or in Sii-c'wan until the twelfth 
 century, beyond a military demonstration at 
 times, in which they were mostly defeated, and 
 afterwards sought to keep up their prestige by 
 giving presents and patronage to the Native
 
 [ 7 ] 
 
 Princes. Some of the Tang Emperors were 
 sorely humbled by several of these Yuri-nan 
 Princes and their hardy soldiers. Prince Ko- 
 lo-fung, in A.D. 751, was much vexed because 
 the Emperor Tien-pao would not remove and 
 punish two Chinese officers in the province, 
 who by their oppressive squeezing were causing 
 the people to revolt. Lo-ko sent General Wang 
 and some troops against these men, who at 
 first resisted, but were afterwards rooted ; and 
 one poisoned himself. This was the beginning 
 of vexations on both sides, and the result was 
 that the Emperor sent 80,000 troops against 
 him the next year. Prince Lo-ko became 
 alarmed at the presence of so large an army ; 
 he sent to sue with the Chinese generals, but 
 they scorned his pleas ; so he was compelled 
 to fight. A great battle was fought at 
 the Hsia-kwan, and the Imperialists were 
 routed; they estimated their loss at 60,000 
 men. The Prince built a Myriad Tomb, 
 which still can be seen at the Hsia-kwan. 
 It is known locally as the " T'aug Wang-yen- 
 fen." 
 
 As the Emperor T'ien-pao could not subdue 
 the Prince, he sent, in the first moon of the 
 year 753, an official with a costly present to 
 buy him over to obedience. Two years later 
 His Majesty sent another large army to 
 subjugate Yiin-nan. Prince Ko-lo and his 
 generals met them and nearly annihilated them. 
 The Chinese historian says that the Imperial 
 loss of troops under this Prince amounted to 
 200,000 men. He threw off the Tang yoke 
 aud set up an immense tablet to commemorate
 
 [ 8 ] 
 
 the event : this is now to be seen upon the 
 roadside from the Hsia-kwan to Ta-li-fu. It 
 has fallen upon its side ; and is about 14 feet 
 in length, 8 feet high, and 2 feet thick. 
 
 Prince Shi-long, in A.D. 860, took the title of 
 Emperor, and those who followed him used the 
 same title. This assumption of the Imperial 
 title was a cause of displeasure to the Emperor 
 ot China, who found in Shi-long a terrible foe 
 when attacked. 
 
 The Ta Chang-ho dynasty was established 
 by the usurper Chen-mai in the llth moon 
 of A.D. 903 ; he and his eons held sway for 
 a' period of 26 years. The last ruler was 
 murdered by Governor Yang. 
 
 The Ta-t'ien dynasty : Governor Yang set 
 upon the throne an officer named Chao-shan, in 
 A.D. 930. After a time Chao-shan treated 
 Governor Yang very coolly ; so Governor Yang 
 consulted together with some officials ; and, iu 
 A.D. 930, Chao-shan was killed by some foul 
 means, after having ruled ten months. 
 
 The Ta-ih dynasty: Governor Yang and 
 others appointed Officer Yang-can to rule. He 
 began his administration in A.D. 930. He 
 was a most reckless and licentious man, and 
 by his conduct he alienated both his officers 
 and people. Matters became so unbearable 
 that Governor Twan of Tong-hai-hsien, in 
 A.D. 938, came with troops to chastise him. 
 Yang-kau opposed him, but very soon fled ; 
 and Governor Twan took Ta-li-fu. He was a 
 man of much ability and was well received ; 
 and thus he took the Government and called 
 his rule the Ta-li dynasty.
 
 [ 9 ] 
 
 The Ta-li dynasties consisted of the former 
 and later Ta-li ; twenty-two members ruled for 
 a period of 315 years. The rule of the Native 
 Princes came to an end in the twelfth moon of 
 A.D. 1252 by the capture of Ta-li-fu by Prince 
 Hu-pi-lie, who afterwards was Emperor Chong 
 Tong, the first Emperor of the Uien dynasty. 
 From this date, the Mongol Emperor of the Uien 
 dynasty undertook the rule of the province. 
 The Mongols appointed the members of the 
 Twan family to the office of Tsong-kwan or 
 General Mandarins. There is a large Mongol 
 grave of the men who fell in taking Ta-li ; it 
 is situated in rear of the single Pagoda on the 
 west of the city. 
 
 Twan-shi was the first Governor under the 
 new regime ; he took office in A.D. 1262. 
 Kublai Khan overthrew the Song dynasty in the 
 second moon of A.D. 1259, being the seven- 
 teenth year of his Mongol rule. From this 
 time Yiin-nan became annexed to the Chinese 
 Empire. Twelve members of the Twan family 
 governed 122 years. This house governed the 
 affairs of the province for 437 years. At the 
 close of the Ming dynasty the province came, 
 without much trouble, under the Tsing dynasty 
 in A.D. 1618. 
 
 I shall now mention a few objects of interest, 
 most'of which are still remaining and which may 
 be verified by future travellers. In A.D. 1383, 
 Governor Twang-shi-ping made a treaty with 
 the chiefs of the thirty-seven Man-tsi tribei 
 dwelling in the south-east section of the 
 province, and as a testimony of this act he 
 erected a tablet 15 li to the north of Tsu-chin-
 
 fu. Marquis Cu-ko, in A.D. 225 (or a little 
 later), erected a tablet concerning the Man-tail 
 clans, with this inscriptio n, " When this tablet 
 falls the Man-tsi will be slaves to the Chinese/' 
 He set it up in the village of Cu-han-in, which 
 is situated 2 li east of Yiin-nan-fu. About 
 half-way between Sen-chi-ping and T'an-t'eo, 
 on the road from Yiin-nan-fu to Sui-fu, in Si- 
 c'wan, in the face of the rock, on the left bank 
 of the river, there are several coffins placed 
 in a fissure, said to have been put there by 
 Marquis Cu-ko, when he subdued the Phe-tsi. 
 Upon the hill in Yiin-nan-fu there is a temple 
 to the memory of Marquis Cu-ko. The first 
 walls of Yiin-nan-fu were built by Fong-oia- 
 ih, the brother of Prince Ko-lo-fong, in A.D. 
 765; these walls stood till A.D. 1383, when 
 the present walls wtre built. The wall ia 
 twenty-nine feet two inches high, and nine 
 li and a third in compass ; there are six gates 
 to the city. This wall is the most substantial 
 and well kept of all the city walls that I have 
 seen. The site which the Fan-tai's Yamon 
 occupies is believed to be the position of the 
 Palace of the Mongol Prince Ran-tsi-ma. He 
 held the office as Prince of Yiin-nan for many 
 years during the close of the Uien dynasty. 
 He was a most crafty and cunning man. The 
 Emperor Hong-wu, in A.D. 1873, sent two 
 high officials to him to ask him to give up his 
 seal and official papers, as a sign of submission 
 to the new dynasty. The Prince refused and 
 murdered the two officers. 
 
 The Emperor Hong-wu, in A.D. 1382, sent 
 an army of 30,000 troops under Marquis Fu-
 
 [ 11 ] 
 
 yu-teh, and others, to subdue Tim-nan. When 
 the Mongol Prince heard of this he raised a 
 large force and placed them under General 
 Ta-li-ma, to resist the Imperialists ; but they 
 were defeated. When he heard of this he 
 knew that Yun-nan-fu would soon be taken ; 
 he fled with his harem for Chien-ning-chou. 
 When he arrived on the lake shore, about 30 
 li from Yun-nan-fu, he killed his women by 
 poisoning, and then poisoned himself; but it 
 did not prove effectual, so he threw himself 
 into the lake and drowned himself. The old 
 men of the Tsin-erh mountain covered his 
 body and buried it near the Miao-in (temple), 
 which is situated 30 li west of the capital. 
 The valley to the west of Yiin-nan-f u is bound- 
 ed by mountains ; the two notable ones are 
 situated on the east and west positions. The 
 one on the east is called the " Kin-ma," 
 or "gold horse;" the other on the west is 
 called "Pi-chi," or "jade fowl." The first 
 halting-place on the main west road is 
 called Pi-chi-kwan. There is a legend 
 connected with these names ; it is to this 
 effect. Early in the Chou dynasty, B.C. 
 1122-867, a Hindu Prince, Ah-yu, and his 
 three sons lived near this district. Ah-yu 
 had a very beautiful light chesnut-coloured 
 horse, which his three sons coreted. To 
 settle their constant bickerings he adopted the 
 following plan : he let the horse loose and 
 promised to give it to whoever caught it. His 
 third son Si-ten obtained the prize and called 
 the spot, " the gold horse mountain." Two 
 large pai-fang, i.e., memorial arches, were
 
 [ 12 ] 
 
 built in 1884, situated on the main street of 
 the suburb of the south gate ; they are called 
 the " Kin-mah " and "Pi-chi." 
 
 One day Fu-pan and Uien-teh, two sons, 
 were walking about the mountain, when they 
 saw a bird which was unknown to the farmers, 
 but which they recognised as a Pi-chi, or 
 "jade fowl;" hence the name of the west 
 mountain. Prince Ah-in returned home, and 
 after a time he sent his brother-in-law with 
 soldiers to escort his three sons to India. 
 When they arrived at Yong-ch'ang-fu, the 
 natives refused to allow them to journey 
 eastward, so they had to return to India, and 
 the three sons died near Yiin-nan-fu ; 
 Prince Ah-yu created Fu-pang god of the 
 Pi-chi-shan, Uien-teh god of the Wie-teo-shan, 
 and Ci-teh god of the Kin-ma-shan. Emperor 
 Swien-ti, in A.D. 73, hearing of this legend, 
 sent an officer to sacrifice to these gods, but 
 for some reason he could not reach the spot, 
 so he offered the sacrifice somewhere in Si- 
 c'wan towards these mountains, and returned. 
 
 In the " Shan-hai-kin," or "The Mountain 
 and Sea Classic," accredited to have been 
 written by Ta-yu, about B.C. 2200, he 
 gives the description of places he visited ; 
 on the whole a ridiculous journal. There 
 are several mentions of Yun-nan mountains 
 in it, so we may infer that he travelled 
 in this province ; if so, this may account for a 
 tablet written in most ancitnt characters 
 which no ordinary literary man can decipher. 
 This tablet is called the Yu-wang-pie, or 
 Prince Yu's tablet. It is iu the Fa-hwa temple
 
 [ 13 J 
 
 in the An-lin-clieo. A copy of it can still be 
 seen near the single pagoda at Ta-li-fu. About 
 A.D. 1530, Mr. Yang, a Royal Academician, our 
 historian, obtained a rubbing of the original 
 and had a facsimile cut. The tablet is about 
 8 feet high, and 4 feet wide ; all the characters, 
 which are about 4 inches square, are in good 
 preservation, except four in the south corner 
 near the ground. The local name is the Ku- 
 lo-pie. About ten years ago it stood under 
 the middle arch of a pai-fang close by ; at that 
 time the water in the lake rose very high and 
 flooded the fields near the lake shore ; after 
 consulting fortune-tellers it was said that 
 the position of this tablet was the cause, so it 
 was removed to its present place. 
 
 There are about forty places where salt is 
 produced in greater or lesser quantities. The 
 most productive are the Heh and Peh- 
 ien wells in the Tsu-hsiong-fu prefecture. 
 The traveller between-Yiin-nan-fu and Lufung- 
 hsien will meet hundreds of horses carrying 
 salt to the capital. These wells were discover- 
 ed about one thousand years ago. One day a 
 young girl missed a sheep ; and after seeking 
 it, she found it in a pit with some water at the 
 bottom ; this water was found to be salt. This 
 well was worked, and was called the "sheep 
 will," and afterwards the name was changed 
 to the " white well." The origin of the name 
 " black well " is, that its whereabouts was 
 discovered by a black ox licking the ground 
 because of its saltness. They have to 
 use wood to boil the brine down, not as in 
 many parts of Si-c'wan, where they use gas
 
 L 14 ] 
 
 coming out of gas wells. From observa- 
 tions upon six journeys between these two 
 cities, I have made a rough estimate that from 
 six to eight thousand tons of salt is tajcen to 
 Yiin-nan-fu, during a year. The road is being 
 re-made and repaired between these two cities, 
 most of the expense is met by a levy of six 
 cash upon every horse at Tu-feng-hsien, going 
 to the wells, and six cash at An-lin-cheo, upon 
 their return. 
 
 An earth charm was set up in Hong-ai about 
 the seventh century ; it is a large stone with 
 ancient characters in red. The people were 
 forbidden to defile it. After a long period it 
 was removed and placed 3 li west of Yiin-nan- 
 hsien. Five li north-west of the Hsia-kwan, at 
 the foot of the mountain, are two great stones 
 which nearly touch, so as to form a bridge ; it 
 is called the Tien-sen Bridge, or " Heavenly 
 Bridge." Above it, toward the north, is a 
 large fissure in the mountain, through which 
 the heavens can be seen. In the rainy season a 
 beautiful cascade is formed through this ravine 
 passing under the bridge. A short distance 
 from the Hsia-kwan, on the Yong-chang-fu 
 road, you have to pass through a massive stone 
 doorway. At some time an immense boulder 
 rolled down from the mountain and lodged at 
 the base, so that a stream washed one side, and 
 this impeded the road. As the people had no 
 means of removing it, they pierced a door 
 through it. It was at this place that Marquis 
 Cu-ko captured the noted rebel Mong-kwoh. 
 
 Twenty li north of Mong-hwa-ting, on the 
 roadside, is to be seen a large stone called the
 
 [ 15 ] 
 
 " Ming-sh'ih." The story connected with it is, 
 that one day a man namedShi-ln-lo took his sword 
 and said to those around him, " If I am to be a 
 Prince I can cut this stone." He struck it and 
 made an incision about three inches deep (per- 
 haps in a fissure); the cut is still to be seen. 
 He performed this feat about A.D. 640, and 
 became the founder of the Ta-mong dynasty 
 in A.D. 649. There ar some noted Taoist 
 temples upon the Wie-poo mountain near this 
 city ; a great number of Ku-tsong and Thibetan 
 pilgrims visit them to burn incense. Near 
 Kintoug-t'ing an iron chain bridge is thrown 
 across the Pa-pien river ; the first bridge was 
 built in A.D. 50 ; it consists of iron chains 
 stretched across and planks put upon them. 
 
 Prince Mo-swin, in A.D. 785, divided the 
 province into nine counties. He made a 
 bridge across the Upper Yangtze, and set up 
 a brass column to mark th boundary of his 
 territory as far as Thibet. The place of these 
 boundaries is 430 li north of Li-kiang-fu. 
 About thirty li east of Ten-c'wan-cheo is a 
 very large care, in which Marquis Cu-ko once 
 captured the rebel Mong-kwoh. The local 
 name of this cave is Hao-cu-tong. Marquis 
 Cu-ko's camp ground at Yong-chang-fu is still 
 to be seen. It is a raised plot of ground five 
 li south of th$ city. He levelled the tip of the 
 Kin-long mountain because its formation pre- 
 dicted, according to his idea, the birth of a 
 Prince. 
 
 Near Nan-an-cheo is an immense boulder, 
 called the Ling-shih. It is about 100 feet 
 high ; the natives of the place ascend to the top
 
 [ 1G ] 
 
 once a year and stick a piece of gold foil on the 
 top and pray. Prince Mo-swin, in A.D. 780, 
 made ifc one of the revered places in his 
 province. In the neighbourhood of Ah-mi- 
 cheo are some fire wells, and also a cave which 
 during the strong windy season produces a loud 
 noise. There is a very fine cave, within three 
 minutes' walk of the mid-day halt, at Tsin- 
 hwa-tong, which is between Tiin-nan-ih and 
 Hong-ai. The grand entrance has many 
 inscriptions cut in the face of the rock. 
 Within are two immense domes, and many 
 passages. During the rainy season there 
 are about 4 feet of water in it. I waa 
 surprised to find a quantity of human bones in 
 the mud. Upon searching I found small 
 coffins in crevices ; when the water rises the 
 coffins and straw mats are dislodged and th 
 bones become scattered. 
 
 In the preceding sections I have given a 
 short sketch of the past of Yun-nan, and now 
 I shall endeavour to make a few remarks upon 
 present Yiin-nan. Under the term " present," I 
 shall include the last fifty years. Previous to 
 this time a good amount of prosperity was 
 enjoyed by its people, resulting from the cotton 
 trade, and from mining. Very little cotton 
 was conveyed by sea from Burmah to China ; 
 the means of transport from Mandalay and 
 other places was through this province. There 
 must have been a few millions of bales passing 
 through every year. Most of what arrived at 
 the Hsia-kwan passed through Ta-li-fu for 
 Si-c'wan. Of that which passed through 
 Si-mao some went to Peh-seh, in Kwang-
 
 [ 17 ] 
 
 si, for that province and Kwangfcung ; 
 much found its way to Yun-nau-fu for 
 Si-c'wan and Kwei-chow. Besides cotton, 
 the jadestone was worked up into ornaments 
 in the province or passed through it for 
 Kwangtung province. Through the British 
 taking lower Burma it gradually turned 
 the tide of trade from Yiin-nan, because the 
 steamers took cotton and other goods to 
 Canton and other places ; and now there is 
 little trade through the province from Burma. 
 I have seen cotton which had been sent from 
 Canton to Yiin-nan- fu much quicker and a 
 little cheaper than that brought by the usual 
 caravan. The average time for a caravan 
 from the capital to Mandalay, Maulmain, or 
 Rangoon and back, is about four and half 
 months ; whereas cotton can be brought from 
 Rangoon to Canton and then sent by boat 
 to Peh-seh, and from there by horse to 
 Yiin-nan-fu, in two months. Many Yiin-nan 
 business men have told me with suppressed 
 vexation, " Ah ! before you Foreigners put 
 steamers on the Burma trade, we had the 
 chance of making plenty of money, but now it 
 is hard to get a living." I replied : " The race- 
 course for wealth is open to all, but only the 
 fittest horses come in first." 
 
 The province of Yiin-nan is proverbial for 
 its rich mines. My Nanking teacher, about 
 eight years ago, was the first Native to inform 
 me of the rich gold and silver mines there, 
 and also told me the reason, with a great sigh. 
 He said that formerly a god of riches lived in 
 Nanking, and whenever he took his walks
 
 [ 18 ] 
 
 abroad the people found precious metal in his 
 track ; under the footprint of the left foot was 
 found gold, and under the {right silver. Ah ! 
 then the people of Nanking were exceedingly 
 rich. I asked : " Why has not this state of 
 prosperity been continued ? " The old man repli- 
 ed with a sigh, " Ah, sien-sen, the god got vexed 
 and the gold and silver flew away to Yiin-nan." 
 This is, as usual, conclusive to the Native 
 logical mind, but not satisfactory to the daft 
 Foreigner. You cannot be long in the pro- 
 vince before hearing a Native boast of the 
 mineral products of the " wu-pao," or five pre- 
 cious metals gold, silver, copper, iron, and 
 lead. These metals abound, and doubtless 
 others also ; but from the present government 
 system of working these mines, they are not 
 very profitable to the Emperor. As might be 
 expected, in this enchanted province, the 
 Foreigner, with his wonderful eyes, is supposed 
 to be able to see through the crust of the 
 earth the whereabouts of these metals. Last 
 year when returning with my wife to Ta-li 
 from Yun-nan-fu, an old man at one of our 
 resting-places waited for an opportunity to 
 speak to me alone. He politely saluted 
 me, saying, " I have heard that you Foreigners 
 can see three feet into the earth, and you 
 know where the precious metals are ; if you 
 come with me I will show you a good place." 
 I replied, " For a Foreigner to see three feet 
 into the earth is a small matter ; we can sea 
 more than one hundred." The old man 
 surprisingly ejaculated, "Ah! mo-mo;" he 
 asked " but how ? " I replied, " If you dig a
 
 [ 19 ] 
 
 hole one hundred feet deep, you or anyone 
 else can see into the earth that depth." This 
 repeated idea so often asked by the learned 
 and unlearned makes one feel like an American 
 squatter who pitched his shanty by the side 
 of a hill ; upon the hillside was a path, and at 
 times a cow slid down the side and through 
 the roof of his shanty ; this occurred so fre- 
 quently that at last he exclaimed, " Well this 
 is monotonous. " This is how one feels with 
 this idea, that it needs to be sarcastically 
 reproved. There is no doubt that previous 
 to the late Mahometan rebellion great 
 quantities of metal were produced, but as no 
 proper official report on the mines can be ob- 
 tained to form an estimate, we must be content 
 with the Native general report " that every 
 year millions of catties were sent out of the 
 province." The past and present imbecile 
 system of working the mines is a disgrace to 
 the Government in this day of mining opera- 
 tions. The Chinese cannot do the work pro- 
 perly and they do not want the Foreigner to 
 help ; if he were allowed it could be made a 
 profitable thing for all concerned. The Na- 
 tives have been bred, born, and exist in pecula- 
 tion, so that they cannot but believe that 
 Foreigners would just do the same. Those 
 who are engaged in Government mining are 
 not ashamed to admit that only about three 
 to five-tenths of the copper reach the destined 
 governmental use ; others who manage 
 private mines feather their nest before their 
 masters. The experience of the past shows 
 that any great undertaking left wholly to
 
 [ 20 ] 
 
 Native management fails, or produces very little 
 profit ; whereas, if the same were entrusted to 
 Foreigners, good salaries could be paid to 
 Foreign officers and large profits handed over 
 to the Imperial Government. 
 
 The method of working these mines is very 
 primitive and wasteful. The presence of foul 
 air or water baffles the miner, and the working 
 is abandoned ; and the reason assigned is that 
 it is " Heaven's decree." This, as usual, is a 
 blessed solution our friends have of the pre- 
 ventable effects of famines, floods, rebellions, 
 and misappropriation of public funds. 
 
 If the Chinese Government only properly 
 worked the mines in Yiin-nan, the Imperial 
 coffers would soon be replenished ; but the 
 fact is that peculation and its natural effects 
 upon inferiors, and also avarice on the part of 
 the labouring class, render mining upon a 
 large and profitable scale dangerous to a peace- 
 ful administration. The cause and effect of 
 the late Mahometan rebellion are still fresh in 
 the minds of the rulers. Those who wish full 
 information upon this subject cannot do better 
 than consult Mr. Bocher's able work on Yiin- 
 nan. 
 
 I shall confine my remarks upon this point 
 to information gathered from those now work- 
 ing mines in this section of the province. The 
 best copper mines are the Longpao-shan, at 
 Wie-shi, Paoping-shau, Yong-peh-ting, the 
 Ling-tai-shan, Yong-ch'ang-fu. There is also 
 a very fair yielding mine at Ping-c'wan-cheo. 
 Those at Lang-k'ong-hsien and Ten-c'wan- 
 cheo are about worked out, or fail to yield be-
 
 [ 21 ] 
 
 cause of the want of proper appliances. There 
 is a very good gold mine in the Hwang-kong- 
 shan of Chao-cheo. A good deal of gold was 
 got out of it about fifteen years ago, but for 
 certain reasons perhaps because of attracting 
 too many Szechuen coolies and disbanded 
 soldiery to the neighbourhood -it was closed 
 about ten years ago by order of the Viceroy, 
 because the inhabitants refused to have their 
 precious metal taken away, and also because 
 the dragon's pulse was becoming affected and 
 their land became subject to floods There is 
 also a good silver mine in the Peh-lin-shan of 
 Yong-peh-ting. This mine yields very rich 
 silver ore containing gold. The ore is not 
 so rich as formerly ; from 3,000 catties of ore 
 they obtain 30 ounces of silver. By means of 
 surplus they obtain twenty per cent, of gold 
 from the silver. The mine managers pay ten 
 per cent, taxes to a Mandarin appointed at the 
 mine. 
 
 In working the copper mines eighty per 
 cent, of the pure copper is kwie-ltw an, that is, 
 it is the Emperor's ; and twenty per cent, for 
 tsi-Jci, i.e., the managers. The Government 
 fixes its price of purchase, which is Tls. 7 per 
 hundred catties. That which belongs to the 
 managers they can sell privately at from Tls. 
 14 to 18 per hundred catties ; so there is every 
 inducement all round to sell privately. They 
 smelt 3,000 catties of ore at a time, and this 
 yields about 900 catties on the average. The 
 miners get 1,500 cash and the carriers 1,200 
 cash a month and their food. Where there is 
 a good yield it is a paying concern, but where
 
 [ 22 ] 
 
 the ore is inferior and scarce it id unprofitable. 
 A friend of mine has lately lost Tls. 1,600 
 owing to the above causes. They do not blast 
 the rocks, nor have they proper pumps, and 
 often they have to stop working from what 
 would prove a trivial reason to Foreign 
 miners. I have often had men come and con- 
 verse with me about how to get over difficul- 
 ties of water and foul air. One can only 
 tell them of our Foreign method and advise 
 them to try and use some simple method. 
 As soon as labour and money are involved to 
 increase their wealth they become afraid and 
 are possessed of that sublime suavity, and 
 reply : " We have no money to speculate ; 
 you Foreigners have money and machinery ; 
 you should come and help us." I ask : "But 
 who will pay the bill ? " My friends say : 
 "Oh, that could be arranged." "Yes, of 
 course, you would like Foreigners to give you 
 bird's-nest soup, and in return they would 
 have to eat rice gruel." There is a vibration 
 toward using Foreign machinery, which, even 
 if under third-class management, will prove a 
 great advance upon the present system. In 
 April two Cantonese in connection with Go- 
 vernment mining, whose head office they say 
 is in Shanghai, visited some mines and ex- 
 amined the defects of ihe present working, 
 took away some samples of ore and promised 
 to bring some suitable machinery next year. 
 It remains to be seen if the promise will be 
 fulfilled, and the success of the operation. 
 
 As far as I can learn there are no strictly 
 Government worked minea. The system upon
 
 [ 23 ] 
 
 which the mines are worked is this. If a 
 private individual has capital and intelligence 
 to work a mine, he must make an application 
 to the Viceroy for this purpose. Whatever 
 metal he gets out the Government exercises 
 the monopoly to purchase eighty per cent, at 
 Tls. 7 or 8 per hundred catties, and to receive 
 ten per cent, of the silver. If a man has no 
 capital to open a mine, but has experience and 
 influence, he can make an application to the 
 Viceroy for a grant of money for this purpose. 
 If the money is granted the borrower has to 
 repay the Government with copper at the 
 above price ; after the principal is refunded he 
 can supply the Government as a private 
 capitalist. If he should be unsuccessful he has 
 to pay back the money in full. Last year the 
 Viceroy permitted the re-opening of mines in the 
 west of the province. A Mr. Yang, of Ho- 
 chin-cheo, a man of some ability, undertook 
 the work ; he refused to accept a Government 
 grant in case of failure, preferring to use hia 
 own money. From what I can gather he is 
 paying his expenses, with not a great profit. 
 
 One might be led to think that copper and 
 iron utensils are cheap in this province, but to 
 my mind such is not the case. Copper wash- 
 hand basins, kettles and other things are sold 
 from thirty to forty cash an ounce, and iron 
 nails at two hundred cash a pound. If through 
 the Government monopoly the coppersmith has 
 to buy at fifteen cash an ounce, reckoning for 
 his labour and profit, he cannot afford to sell 
 much under thirty cash his manufactured 
 articles. If we trace the cost of the
 
 [ 24 ] 
 
 copper as it travels to, say, Shanghai or 
 Peking, it must cost the Government at least 
 Tls. 7 per hundred catties for carriage. 
 Should it be offered for sale privately it must 
 render copper utensils very dear in these 
 places ; or if it is made into cash, the Govern- 
 ment must lose a great deal of money. One 
 can usually buy one thousand good cash for 
 six mace, and a thousand cash should weigh 
 at least six pounds ; thus the metal costs one 
 mace a pound to the purchasers ; whereas it" 
 costs the Government about two mace. It is 
 doubtless because of the high price of metal 
 that brassworkers on the seaboard and other 
 provinces buy up the beautiful Kan-ch'i cash 
 for a mace a pound and melt them up for 
 pipes, wash-hand basins, incense vases and 
 idols. The quantity of cash thus used 
 throughout the Empire yearly must be very 
 great ; so if the Government will not supply 
 the demand by the crude metal, it has to do 
 so in the manufactured state as cash. This is 
 a subject deserving the attention of some 
 Mandarin. 
 
 It may be that through the spoliation of good 
 cash spurious and base cash is made, and 
 obtains circulation. In the province of Yiin- 
 nan, but especially in Kwei-chow, Kwang-si, in 
 some parts of Szechuen, and in other provinces, 
 there are hundreds of thousands of taels worth 
 of property invested in this rubbish of cash. 
 When it is forbidden to be used, then a check 
 is put on the circulation and it is taken 
 somewhere else. Previous to Governor Tsen- 
 yu-ying coming to Kwei-yang-fu abominable
 
 [ 25 ] 
 
 base cash, made of refuse brass and iron, 
 was used. A tael of silver would 
 purchase say 1,300 good cash, 3,000 base brass 
 cash, or 4,500 iron cash. Only a Chinaman is 
 happy in handling cash ; among the good cash 
 he inserts base cash ; then iron cash is mixed 
 with the small cash ; and this state of things 
 was a great annoyance. Goods purchased by 
 any kind of cash were reckoned according to 
 the price of good cash. Governor Tsen soon 
 put a check upon this spurious cash business ; 
 he forbade its use, and bought up a great 
 quantity and destroyed it ; and then made a 
 lot of new cash with the present Emperor's 
 name. The way in which the spurious cash is 
 taken away is this : small traders know where 
 it can be used, and they can steadily buy up 
 base cash at two or three hunderd cash a 
 thousand, and they can sell the base cash 
 for nearly the same number of good cash ; 
 by this means I know that a great deal 
 of the base coin was carried to Sze- 
 chuen. In 1882 there were four dif- 
 ferent kinds of cash in use in Tiiu-nan-fu ; 
 soon after Governor Tsen's arrival he put a 
 stop to its circulation for a time. Some of 
 this coin has found its way here (Ta-li-fu) ; 
 from fifteen to twenty were mixed with one 
 hundred. The cash shopkeeper can buy a 
 thousand for three hundred cash and thus make 
 seven hundred cash by his bargain. This kind 
 of coin was largely used in Ch'oh-shan-hsien in 
 Honan ; in fact it was made next to the 
 Yamen. During a short sojourn there in 1876 
 an officer was sent from K'ai-funcr-fu to con-
 
 C 26 ] 
 
 fiscate this base coin : he was succesefa. in 
 some small places. When the news reached 
 our city it caused consternation ; the old 
 Hsien was equal to the occasion ; he went 
 out some distance and met the official : 
 it was arranged that he should not extend 
 his fatiguing labours to Ch'oh-shan ; nor 
 was it necessary to carry his confiscated 
 cash with him ; by a mutual arrangement the 
 Hsien brought back a good stock to the city. 
 It was under his patronage that some of the 
 scholars stopped our teacher whilst on his way 
 to the Yamen with my colleague's passport ; 
 he was hustled into a tea-shop, had his hands 
 bound behind him, and then the passport was 
 stolen. The military Mandarin of the city, 
 thinking that it was valuable, said he had in- 
 fluence to get it, but some silver would be re- 
 quired ; we did not give money, so we left the 
 passport. On another occasion it became 
 necessary to have an interview with the. Hsien, 
 and he fooled my companion many times ; so 
 at last he went to the Yamen with his bed ; he 
 entered the Yamen on Monday morning and 
 patiently waited till ten o'clock on Saturday 
 evening, and then he was informed that the 
 great man had at last little leisure to grant an 
 interview. 
 
 The geography of this province proves it 
 worthy to be called the Switzerland of China. 
 The principal rivers are the " River of Golden 
 Sand," or the Upper Yangtze. This child of 
 the ocean flows through the north-west of the 
 province ; and also for some distance forms the 
 northern frontier, and divides it from that of
 
 Szechucn. Because of the great number of 
 rapids, the river is unnavigable beyond Sui-fu, 
 in Szechuen, so it is of very little use for this 
 province. The Sal-wen, Lan-tsan, Pa-pien, 
 and Ho-ti Rivers flow southward ; and from 
 the nature of their courses they are no good 
 for navigation to this province ; so that there 
 is no good water communication with Y^an-nan 
 except the Red River to Lao-kai, which is 
 about a week's journey from Mong-tsi-hsien. 
 This is a serious drawback to trade in this 
 province. Perhaps, if the large rivers running 
 southward were surveyed and improvements 
 made they would prove navigable, and 
 with proper steamers a profitable trade would 
 arise, but the Chinese Government has no 
 wish for such work. 
 
 The Kwen-min Lake of Yiin-nan-fu and the 
 Er-hai of Ta-li-fu are the largest lakes in the 
 province ; there are several smaller ones. The 
 Kwen-min Lake is about forty miles in length 
 and from five to eight miles in width. The 
 water of the lake in the past has often flooded 
 the country near it, to the foot of the mount- 
 ains which enclose the Yiin-nan-fu plain to the 
 west. About the year A.D. 1300, a Maho- 
 metan Prince, Hsien-yang, of the twenty- 
 seventh connection with Mahomet, also 
 named Sai-tien-ci, arrived at Yiin-nan-fu 
 from Hsien-yang on the Han River. He saw 
 the flooded state of the place and the poverty 
 of the people from this cause ; this led him to 
 survey the lake shore, and to make a cutting 
 to lower the level of the water, and so insure 
 the farmers against frequent inundations. He
 
 [ 28 ] 
 
 made a cutting in the south-west section and 
 led the water to a natural channel which runs 
 through An-lin-cheo, and empties itself into 
 the Yangtze. Many boats are engaged upon 
 the lake, but these travel at night to escape the 
 strong winds. He also made a number of 
 ditches to drain the land. 
 
 The Er-hai is about thirty-five miles in 
 length and the greatest breadth is about seven 
 miles. Is is a beautiful body of water, well 
 enclosed by mountains. It empties itself 
 through two streams at the Hsia-kwan into 
 the Lantsan river. There is an abundant 
 supply of fish in its waters ; many of the small 
 fish are dried and sent to Burmah. There are 
 not a great number of boats upon it. 
 
 There is a lake on the north side of Yang-lin, 
 100 east of Yun-nan-fu, whose waters finds an 
 outlet by a small stream to the south through 
 a mountainous district, and at Lao-wa-tan it is 
 navigable for about one hundred miles, to 
 Chang- wu, then there is fifteen li of boulders to 
 Mo-tao-chi ; no boat can be used on this part. 
 From Mo-tao-chi you can take a boat to Sui-fu. 
 At a place called An-pien, this clear water river 
 joins the Kin-sha, or Upper Yangtze, whose 
 water is red and muddy. 
 
 In many of the valleys which the traveller 
 has to cross, there are evident signs that they 
 are the bottoms of dried lakes, and the 
 central stream is sufficient to carry off the 
 present water supply. Many of these beau- 
 tiful valleys are from twenty or fifty miles 
 in length, and are fairly populated. The high-.
 
 [ 29 ] 
 
 est mountains lie in the west and north-west 
 portion of the province. The mountains to 
 the west of Ta-li are perhaps 8,000 feet, and 
 the city is 6,500 feet, above the sea level, so 
 the highest peak must be equal to Mont Blanc. 
 There is snow in the high crevices all the 
 year round, but the snow begins to cap the 
 tops very regularly every year about the 10th 
 of November, and gradually it comes lower 
 down when it rains, and disappears in April. 
 There is a pathway over the mountains. It 
 starts up the mountain side five li north of the 
 city, and requires ten hours climbing to 
 reach one of the lower peaks. Some hundreds 
 of poor Mahomedans lost their lives during 
 the late rebellion in trying to escape from the 
 west side. All the available wood was cut 
 down during the rebellion and the sides are 
 rather barren of trees, but in the ravines and 
 to the summit there is a great deal of wood. 
 The trees are very large, it is reported, but are 
 of no use, because they cannot be carried 
 down. I have often replied : " If the trees 
 are too large to carry down to saw why not 
 saw them on the spot and bring the boards to 
 the city for sale." The beautiful marble 
 quarries are high up on the mountain side, 
 about sixty li from the city. The number of 
 quarrymen at work varies, according to the 
 demand of the season, from twenty to eighty. 
 The masons live in the village of San-t'ah-s'i, 
 about five li from the north gate. The white 
 marble is cut up into tombstones, and 
 the variegated-coloured marble is cut into 
 suitable shapes and sizes, so as to pre-
 
 [ 30 ] 
 
 serve the mountain scenery. Some slabs 
 are put in frames and are sold at from ten to 
 fifty taels. These costly pieces are bought for 
 presents to Mandarins. Chipping the marblo 
 is very laborious work ; the introduction of 
 saws would be a great improvement, not only 
 to the masons, but to purchasers, who would 
 save money upon its carriage. The natives 
 seriously affirm that once great quantities of 
 jade were got out of the mountain, but a king 
 of Burmah came here in a rage against a native 
 Prince, and converted the jade into marble ! 
 In the months of October to December the 
 mountain of eternal snow can be clearly seen 
 to the north of the Shang-kwan ; it is six days 
 journey from here, close to Li-kiang-fu. It is 
 a grand, majestic sight, enough to inspire awe, 
 to see such an immense mass of white stand- 
 ing out clearly against a background of blue 
 sky and gilded by the setting sun. There 
 are some high mountains between here and 
 Teng-iieh-cheo ; if the traveller only had a 
 balloon it would be a very comfortable method 
 of getting over these trying places. 
 
 There are many places where hot or boiling 
 water-springs abound. In some parts the 
 sulphurous hot water is used for the sick and 
 maimed to bathe in. In the Laukong-hsieu 
 district there are many sulphur springs ; some 
 people put stone slabs over the water in order 
 to condense the vapour, and after some months 
 they collect the surphur and sell the best for 
 its weight in silver. The t l ien-sen-hwang, or 
 heaven-produced sulphur, is greatly prized by 
 the Chinese as an invaluable medicine ; some
 
 [ 31 ] 
 
 opium-smokers of means, here, mix it with 
 the prepared drug. 
 
 In the south and south-west portions of the 
 province large areas are noted for the danger, 
 ous chang-ch'i. This poisonous vapour arises 
 from the ground during the wet season, and is 
 most injurious to the health of the natives of 
 the district ; to strangers it often proves fatal. 
 In order to escape this malarious time, travel- 
 lers passing through the infected section start 
 after the rainy reason. Those neighbourhoods 
 which are subject to the plague have this 
 phenomenon, that the rats are forced to leave 
 their holes and then soon die and putrify; 
 this is a sign that the plague is nigh and often 
 the people leave their houses. It seems as if 
 there is poisonous gas generated in the earth, 
 and this, combined with the stench of the 
 decaying rats, breeds a most malignant fever. 
 Those affected suffer from great fever ; so high 
 is it in some cases that the heat can be felt by 
 the hand a foot away from the body. Little 
 swellings take place under the armpits or 
 ears; if small they are a bad sign, and 
 the patient generally dies within forty- 
 eight hours. The large swellings are favour- 
 able signs ; when they are pierced a 
 yellow fluid exudes. The most effectual 
 present-known remedy is a powerful emetic. 
 Sometimes this strange epidemic visits one 
 village and omits another. The foolish custom 
 of keeping a dead body in the house till a 
 lucky day to bury it is often an aggravating 
 cause of spreading the plague.
 
 [ 32 ] 
 
 The water on the road from P'u-erh-fu to 
 Ta-li-fu in many places is hurtful, and the 
 natives in such places put up a notice to warn 
 strangers not to drink. I saw a remarkable 
 case from this cause. Mr. A. Eason took a 
 journey from Yiinnan-fu to P'u-erh-fu and 
 north to Ta-li-fu. His horseman, a strong 
 young fellow, was careless as to what water he 
 drank by the way, and by the time he arrived 
 at Ta-li-fu he had lost his voice; and this 
 condition continued for more than a month, 
 although he tried foreign and native me- 
 dicines. He went with my wife and self from 
 Ta-li-fu to Yiin-nan-fu ; the fifth night on the 
 journey I heard him making a great noise and 
 vomiting ; the next morning his voice was 
 nearly clear, so I asked him what was the 
 cause of such a noise last night. He said that 
 he had vomited a ma-htvang or horse leech ; he 
 killed it and then burnt it ; and when I saw 
 it, it was about 3 inches long, and about twice 
 as thick as a pencil. He was very glad be- 
 cause God had protected his life. 
 
 This province is noted for its winds ; and, 
 true enough, they are strong but not very 
 cold. The strong winds set in during January, 
 and continue till April ; the roofs of the houses 
 are so made as to protect the tiles from being 
 lifted by the wind. The direction is generally 
 north-easterly. The rains, as a rule, begin in 
 June and July ; a few days during these 
 months is sufficient to make the roads 
 bad. There is a great fall of rain during 
 August and part of September, and then 
 there is good weather for nine months
 
 [ 33 ] 
 
 to travel. The caravan men reckon not to move 
 during the seventh and eighth moons, but to 
 leave home in the ninth moon. Those who pur- 
 pose to travel in this province should observe 
 the above custom. The climate of Yiin-nan in 
 Italian for many months ; we have bright 
 sunshine and beautiful sky. The temperature 
 of Yiin-nan-fu varies very little from that of 
 Ta-li-fu. The average maximum for the year 
 is 66, and minimum 56. There are no sudden 
 changes of temperature here (Ta-li-fu) ; the 
 greatest I have observed in twelve hours is 
 from two to eight degrees. During the hot 
 months the thermometer in my room seldom 
 indicates more than 80, and during the night 
 76. Residents in Chungking, Hankow, and 
 other places would like such a temperature 
 in July and August. Because of the great 
 height of the Ta-li-fu mountains, the sun dis- 
 appears about five o'clock and then there is a 
 cool breeze. It is from the same cause that 
 the rice harvest is so late along the lake 
 shore ; the grain is gathered in October. The 
 fact of such an equal temperature here, I pre- 
 sume, is due to the latent heat absorbed by 
 the mountains and lake. 
 
 Those who may purpose to travel in this 
 province or in the provinces of Kweichow, Sze- 
 chuen, Kansuh, and Shensi will find it more 
 convenient than ten years ago ; then, there 
 were no stations of ihe China Inland Mission, 
 where an Englishman could meet a fellow- 
 countryman ; now, there are many stations 
 and willing hands and hearts. To any person 
 purposing to travel in Western China I would
 
 [ 34 ] 
 
 offer the following advice : If they meet the 
 gentleman in charge of that mission in 
 Wu-chang they can obtain much valuable 
 information. It is not necessary to carry 
 large quantities of silver ; there are banks 
 in Hankow who will forward money to 
 be paid on demand at Chungking, 
 Kwei-yang-fu, and Yiin-nan-fu, for from four 
 to six per cent. Several posts leave Hankow 
 for Chungking every month ; and letters 
 can be sent four times a month from the 
 latter city to Kwei-yang and Yiin-nan-fu ; 
 this would prove very convenient to travellers. 
 The mode of travelling in Kweichow and 
 Yiin-nan is chiefly by coolies ; the rate per 
 stage in Kweichow is about eighteen tael 
 cents, and twenty in Yiin-nan. There are 
 several coolie hongs in both capitals. The 
 coolie's load is seventy catties, or the double 
 load is one hundred and twenty catties, 
 including the poles. All travellers should 
 endeavour to have their goods packed for 
 single loads, because in three double loads you 
 lose just about the hire of one coolie. It is 
 difficult to hire less than ten horses ; in fact 
 the ma-hangs would more readily provide 
 fifty horses than ten. The horse-load is one 
 hundred and twenty catties, and the cost is 
 about fifteen tael cents a stage. 
 
 The traveller has the choice of several 
 routes to enter this province : from Hankow 
 via Ch'en-iiien-fu, Kweichow province; or 
 Chungking, Szechuen province. I have 
 travelled by both routes, and each has its 
 advantages. The water in the Uien River
 
 [ 35 ] 
 
 from Ch'ang-teh-fu to Ch'en-uien-fu is very 
 shallow most of the year, and is subject to 
 sudden rises on account of freshets. The 
 scenery is very beautiful and the people civil, 
 except in one or two places. Ladies of the 
 C.I.M. have crossed Hunan comfortably. The 
 time required from Hankow to Ch'en-uien ia 
 about two months. From Ch'en-iiien-fu to 
 Kwei-yang-fu is seven stages ; from Kwei-yang 
 to Ylin-nan-fu, eighteen stages ; from Y iin-nan- 
 fu to Ta-li-fu is thirteen. One has always to 
 allow a day or two extra on these stages for the 
 resting-places for the coolies. From Chung- 
 king to Yiin-nan-fu there are two routes, one 
 passing through a part of Kweichow, and the 
 other from Sui-fu in Szechuen : the time re- 
 quired is thirty-five days. Many Szechuen 
 pedlars enter from Hwei-li-cheo, Szechuen, in 
 order to save some perfectural taxes on their 
 goods. There is direct road from Ba-tang to 
 Ta-li, and this is used by the Ku-tsong-tsi or 
 Eastern Thibetans. The route used by Can- 
 tonese from Canton and Pakhoi is via Peh- 
 seh, Kwangsi. The route from Hanoi is by the 
 Red River to Lao-kai. There is a great rapid 
 there. The goods are re-shipped to Man-hao, 
 or carried overland to Mong-tsi-hsien. The 
 cotton traders to Burmah chiefly enter from 
 Si-mao and travel through the Shan States. 
 The western route is from Bhamo. In leaving 
 China by this route Teng-iieh-cheo is the 
 last walled city on the route. This section 
 gave the Chinese a good deal of trouble in 
 the fifteenth century. A certain officer 
 named Si-ren, governing Long-c'wan, rebelled
 
 C 3G ] 
 
 in the second year of the Emperor 
 Chen-t'ong, A.D. 1438. During the next year 
 Si-ren took for himself Nau-tien and other 
 places. He refused to listen to Imperial offers, 
 so in the fifth moon of A.D. 1440 the Emperor 
 ordered Duke Moh-chen to subjugate him. 
 S'i-ren withstood the forces sent against him 
 for two years ; and when he saw defeat 
 inevitable he fled to Burmah. A new officer 
 was appointed at Long-c'wan, and the 
 Imperial troops were disbanded in A.D. 1443. 
 In A.D. 1445 bi-reu made his appearance in 
 Long-c'wau, but the Imperial troops retook 
 the place, and the Burmese on their frontiers 
 hid him again. The Chinese had to keep a 
 guard at this place for some years. In A.D. 
 ] 453 General Wang agreed to cede " Mong- 
 yang " to the Burmese, which greatly pleased 
 them, and they promised to deliver up Si-ren 
 and his wives. From some cause or other Si- 
 ren died in time to save bis decapitation in 
 life, so they cut off his head and gave it to 
 General Wang. In A.D. 1446 the walls of 
 the city of Teng-iieh-cheo were built. I have 
 an old itinerary of stages, which was used in 
 the Ming dynasty, from Yiin-uan to Burmah: 
 First from Teng-iieh via Nan-tien to Ah-ueh, 
 twenty-five days Jaud journey, and from that 
 place nine days by water to Ava ; second 
 from Moug-lai ; and the third from Kin-tong- 
 ting. A short time ago I obtained a route 
 from a Szechueu trader, which might prove 
 useful to someone in the future. He says a 
 good deal of the cotton from Burmah comes 
 this way to Yong-ch'ang-fu. The road starts
 
 [ 37 ] 
 
 from Yong-ch'ang, south-westerly on the whole. 
 Yong-ch'ang to Li-ts'ai-si, 60 li ; to Ken-ho- 
 chiao, 00 li; to Yao-kwan, 60 li; to Kwen-teo- 
 shui, 60 li this is the boundary of the Pai- 
 Li ; to Moug-po-lu, 30 li; to Mang-pong, 30 li ; 
 to Siao-mong-tong, 90 li ; to Tsen-kang-tseo, 
 60 li a Tu-si or hereditary Mandarin lives 
 here. (The above places come under the 
 jurisdiction of Yong-ch'ang-fu.) Tsen-kang- 
 tseo to Moug-fong, 90 li (here the Shan or 
 Pai-ih characters are used); to Ts'in Ts'ai-t'aug, 
 90 li; to Siang-t'aug, 60 li; to Kang-t'ang, 
 60 li; to Hwen-tiug-pa, 100 li; these places 
 are in the Shwen-niug-fu district. Hweu- 
 ting-pa is the Burmese frontier ; every China- 
 man crossing this barrier has to pay three 
 mace. Hwen-ting-pa to Ma-lu-pa is 100 li. 
 Chinese traders by this route leave Yong- 
 ch'ang-fu in the ninth moon, and return iu 
 the fourth moon of the following year. 
 During the sixth, seventh, and eighth moons 
 the chang-e'hi is very bad. All along this 
 route there are a good number of Szechuen 
 men of the disbanded soldiery of the late 
 Mahometan rebellion who have married ab- 
 original women. 
 
 During the late rebellion the trade of 
 Western Yuri-nan flourished, because the 
 Yie-ren (Shan) Mountain was properly 
 governed, and there was no serious impediment 
 put in the way between Yun-nan and Burmah. 
 Now these Knchins are under the Chinese 
 rule ; this rale proves the real hindrance to 
 this i-oad being used freely by business men of 
 this province. There is nothing very serious
 
 [ 38 ] 
 
 as regards the natural conformation of the 
 road, and the Kachins could soon be properly 
 managed, so as to insure safety to travellers, 
 but when they are oppressed and oftentimes 
 murdered for demanding a fee according to 
 custom, naturally they seek revenge. The 
 following I give in a nutshell as the result of 
 inquiries of soldiers and residents of Teng-iieh 
 and Nan-tien. Li-si-tai is the appointed 
 Mandarin of this mountain way ; he and others 
 have cotton caravans ; it is an understood 
 arrangement with the chief that none of the 
 cotton is to be looted which bears their flag. 
 I presume that very little is given to the 
 chiefs by this ring, so that small adventurers 
 are subject to the blackmail, and if these lose 
 considerably, it is natural that they will not 
 make another attempt ; and thus the whole 
 trade reverts to the ring. It is useless for an 
 unfortunate man to appeal for redress : the 
 matter is hushed up, and as the Government 
 does not hear of the real state of affairs, it is 
 concluded that great peace reigns there. 
 Instead of business men of Ta-li going to 
 Bhamo, they go to Shanghai and Canton. 
 
 Every year several thousands of travelling 
 artisans leave their homes in Chien-c'wan- 
 cheo, three days north-east of Ta-li-fu. They 
 leave home in the eighth and ninth moons, and 
 distribute themselves through the Shan States 
 and Burmah, and return in the fourth and fifth 
 moons. 
 
 The import of the province is chiefly 
 cotton from Burma, which is mostly distribut- 
 ed for local use, though some goes to
 
 [ 39 ] 
 
 Szechuen. Before the Mahometan rebellion 
 there was a nourishing trade done ; a great 
 number of little capitalists engaged in the 
 trade, but since that event, and the plundering 
 of the people's wealth by the Chinese officials 
 and troops, many, who were in comfortable 
 circumstances, have been left wholly dependent 
 upon a little plot of land and two horses. 
 When the generalissimo's share from one 
 source and another is estimated, by those well 
 able to judge, to have been between two and 
 three million taels, besides the appropriation 
 by hundreds of officers and thousands of 
 soldiers, the wealth of the people was well 
 drained, and left the survivors very poor, 
 whether Mahometans or Chinese. Those who 
 have a little money hold it exceedingly tight, 
 and if they lend it, it is generally at from twenty- 
 four to thirty-six per cent, interest. Men who 
 borrow at this rate have the greatest difficulty 
 to make a living by trading in cotton or 
 other articles. A great number of Mahometans 
 band together and engage in the tea or cotton 
 trade. They always take a few things to 
 Burmah to sell, such as straw hats, dried fish, 
 walnut oil, hams, buffalo horns, coarse Thibetan 
 woollen cloth, raw silk, drugs, musk, gold- 
 leaf, and black silk thread. Very little 
 foreign goods come from Bhamo. I do not 
 suppose that there is five hundred taels worth 
 in the city of Ta-li. 
 
 Although this province is rich in mineral 
 wealth, yet under the present system of work- 
 ing the mines, very little metal leaves the 
 province worthy of the name of Government
 
 [ 40 ] 
 
 production. When foreign machinery and 
 methods are used, then the mines will prove 
 profitable to the Government. 
 
 The great distance of the province 
 away from the open ports and the absence of 
 navigable rivers is a serious drawback to the 
 consumption of foreign goods. Besides the 
 above hindrances, the adoption of prefectural 
 taxes, or shui, in Kweichow and Yiin-uan, 
 proves a serious obstacle. Any business man 
 crossing Hunan to come to Ta-li fu has to pay 
 nine prefectural taxes, and two Likiu taxes. 
 Only Likin is paid on opium, which is four 
 taels per thousand ounces ; two years ago it 
 was eight taels ; but T'ang Putai reduced it ; 
 from what I can learn, more has not been 
 produced, but the tax, being so reasonable, 
 it has not tempted opium buyers to evade 
 the Customs, and thus it has proved profitable 
 for the local government. Perhaps opium 
 forms the chief export, because of its superior 
 quality and price ; this year it is cheap 
 about ninety taels per thousand ounces. 
 This trade causes a gogd number of Cantonese, 
 Hunan, and Szechuen pedlars to bring their 
 wares for sale and then take back opium to 
 their districts where they sell it for two 
 hundred and twenty tales per thousand ounces, 
 to be mixed with foreign opium. In Yiin-nan- 
 fu many Cantonese make the opium into balls 
 the same size and weight as the Indian drug. 
 Besides these pedlars, a great deal finds its 
 way to the ooast, being taken as personal 
 luggage by Mandarins and their followers, on 
 their way to Peking, for the purpose of gain.
 
 [ 41 ] 
 
 The quantity taken is according to a man's 
 purse ; it passes free of native customs with a 
 little " palm oil," till it reaches the Customs 
 under foreign supervison. 
 
 Th shut upon foreign goods is not ad 
 valorem, but according to the piece ; at some 
 places two or three candareens per piece ; from 
 what I can gather it must come very dear. 
 For instance, say 50 pieces of coarse calico, such 
 aa fs used for mourning, costs one hundred taels 
 at Hankow ; this parcel will weigh three hund- 
 red pounds. A merchant bringing one thousand 
 taels worth of this article to Ta-li-fu, via, Hunan, 
 which is the cheaper route, except for the 
 prefecture! taxes, it will cost him at least fifty 
 taels for a boat from Hankow to Chen-uien-fu, 
 or five per cent., for carriage. Three hundred 
 pounds weight is equal to two-and-a-half horse 
 loads, which would cost about thirteen taels, 
 or by coolies thirty taels ; the average of cost 
 by man or beast would be twenty-two per 
 cent. Reckoning two candareens per piece for 
 ten shuis is ten per cent., and two likin, 
 which equals six per cent, for shui and likin, 
 sixteen per cent, is required. It takes a 
 neighbour of mine who trades between here 
 and Shanghai eleven months for his return 
 journey ; his travelling expenses and board for 
 this time must be at least ten per cent. If he 
 has to borrow capital he must pay at least 
 twenty-four per cent. And then he has risk 
 by the way, such as accidents on the river, 
 rains and robbers on land. I must leave this 
 item of calculation to those who know insur- 
 ance rates. If we put the above items together
 
 C 42 ] 
 
 they equal seventy -six per cent. ; so it is plain 
 that Foreign stuffs are to a large extent shut 
 out of the market for Yunnan consumption. 
 I have only taken the example of calico ; but 
 for cloths and other Foreign articles, the whole 
 cost can hardly make it worth the trouble of a 
 Yunnan man to trade with Shanghai or 
 Canton, except for his trading in opium, musk, 
 deer horns, and drugs, with these ports. If 
 the route to Bhamo was only safe, the whole 
 cost at the above estimate to Ta-li or Yiinnan- 
 fu, would be just about one third. When 
 Manhao becomes a port, of course traders will 
 make for that place and not for far distant 
 ports. The English Government ought to stir 
 itself to secure a safe road over the Yie-ren 
 Mountain ; it could be dono very easily, but 
 we are so gullible, and the Chinese become 
 confirmed in the idea of telling awful talea of 
 the Yie-ren, and then the Foreigners won't 
 come. If the mountain does not belong to 
 China why does she undertake to govern it ? 
 If she cannot rule these Yie-ren properly, why 
 not let someone else ; and surely England 
 can do it from Bhamo; the English trade 
 from that place is virtually stopped by a 
 " ring," and the Chinese Government is highly 
 
 The noted Pu-erh tea is an import, because 
 it comes from the tea mountains of I-bang, 
 which is six days from Si-mao. The Taotai 
 residing at P'u-erh-fu appoints an officer there 
 to collect the likin on the tea. There are a 
 good many Kiangsi and Hunan men at I-bang 
 engaged in the tea trade. The first, second
 
 C 43 ] 
 
 and third crops are gathered at the end of the 
 corresponding moons. About eight-ounces of 
 the leaf is put into a calico bag and steamed, 
 then when the leaf is soft it is pressed into 
 round cakes, and ten cakes are put into packets, 
 but only seven are in the parcel when it is 
 sold in Yunnan, because one cake is taken 
 at I-bang for likin, and one at Si-mao and 
 P'u-erh-fu for shui ; besides one tael and seven 
 mace is paid per load for shui; so the Govern- 
 ment comes in for about one third of the tea. 
 A great deal of the tea can be bought loose from 
 four to six taels a horse-load, and much ia 
 brought to Si-mao and P u-erh-fu, and made 
 into cakes, and can be brought from ten to 
 fourteen taels a load ; the same is sold in 
 riinnan-fu or Ta-li-fu from seventeen to 
 twenty taels a horse-load. There is a novelty 
 mad in small quantities at P'u-erh-fu namely, 
 tea extract ; a person only needs to put a 
 small piece in boiling water and he has a 
 splendid cup of tea. About three thousand 
 horse-loads pass through P'u-erh-fu every 
 year ; several hundred horse-loads pass through 
 Ta-li-fu for Thibetan consumption, and a 
 fair quantity from I-bang goes to Burma. 
 Every five years forty horse-loads of the finest 
 leaves are sent as tribute to Peking, and ia 
 called " Kong-ch'a." There is also the Sheo- 
 "iu tea, of Shwen-ning-fu ; it is not produced 
 in large quantities ; it looks like, and is made 
 up to resemble, the P'u-erh tea, and is cheaper ; 
 many tea dealers stop in this district and take 
 out a cake of the original and replace it by a 
 piece of fSheo-iu tea. There is also the Cueh-
 
 [ 44 J 
 
 ngo-ch'a, which is grown two days' from 
 Ta-lan ; the Pao-hong-ch'a of Mi-liang-hsien, 
 and the Lu-fong (green) tea of Yiin-long-cheo. 
 The productions of these teas are for local 
 consumption. 
 
 According to an historian already referred 
 to, the original settlers came from India. The 
 Min-kia people who abound in the west 
 of the province are the lineal descendants of 
 the Peh-wang or White Prince, who ruled in 
 Ytin-nan at the beginning of the Christian 
 era. If you ask the Min-kias where they 
 came from, nine out of ten will tell you that 
 their forefathers belonged to Nanking, and 
 came here in the Ming dynasty. In the 
 Ming dynasty there were sixty different tribes 
 of people located in the province, and most of 
 them are now traceable. Mr. Colquhoun, 
 during his journey through the south of the 
 province, discovered many distinct tribes who 
 are mentioned by our native historian. The 
 old census of the province is put down as five 
 millions ; perhaps this was in advance of the 
 number, and considering the loss of life by 
 the Mahometan rebellion and plague, perhaps 
 five millions would be rather above than below 
 the present population. Of this number quite 
 six-tenths are aborigines ; the Chinese mostly 
 live in the cities, and the aborigines upon the 
 mountains and in isolated districts. The 
 Chinese element came in at various periods as 
 soldiers during the T'ang, Uien, Ming, and the 
 present dynasty. As most of the soldiers were 
 single men, when they were disbanded, instead 
 of returning home, they married Native women
 
 C 45 ] 
 
 and settled on confiscated or waste lands. 
 There are a great number of the Szechuen 
 disbanded soldiery of the late rebellion settled 
 throughout the west of Yunnan ; besides the 
 agricultural class there are also the artisans 
 and small business men from Szechuen. If 
 the men of the above province were to clear 
 out, it would considerably lessen the number 
 of the population. Nine-tenths of the car- 
 penters, bricklayers, tailors, barbers, and all 
 the coolies are Szechuen men. From what I 
 have seen of them, I am not taken with their 
 moral character ; they have come to make 
 money quick, and any way it is made does not 
 trouble their conscience. There is really a 
 great gulf of feeling between a Yiinnanese 
 and a Szechuen man ; the former despises the 
 latter as an interloper, and the latter looks 
 upon the former as stupid and legitimate 
 spoil. The Szechuen man is smooth and polite 
 and mostly an inveterate opium-smoker ; the 
 Yiinnanese has an erect bearing in answering, 
 and is a man of a few words and of indepen- 
 dent disposition, agile, and can endure hard- 
 ship, and a moderate opium-smoker. He looks 
 a rustic, but you have to be wide awake or he 
 will get the best of a bargain. He is also a 
 conservative man ; and among the present 
 generation the reading class is small, because 
 during the time when the boys ought to have 
 been at school, the rebellion caused them to 
 flee from one place to another for safety ; and 
 also because of the great distance from the 
 open ports and the paucity of travellers to 
 those places, ignorance abounds, and this
 
 [ 46 ] 
 
 causes the populace to believe easily false 
 reports about the Foreigner. 
 
 There are several clans of Lo-lo ; there are 
 more Heh and Peh Lo-lo than the sub-clans ; 
 they are located in several parts of the province ; 
 they are a humble and honest people. The 
 south-west division is inhabited by the Pai-ih ; 
 those living near water are called the wet clan, 
 and those who live upon the mountains the dry 
 clan. Cotton carriers who pass through their 
 neighbourhood commend them for honesty and 
 friendliness. In civil matters they obey the 
 Chinese, but they must obey the call of the 
 King of Burmah for military duty. There are 
 eighteen Tu-si among them, who are under 
 the control of the Taotai at Ta-li-fu. When 
 a Pai-ih has an interview with his Mandarin, 
 he crawls into his presence bare-headed, not 
 daring to lift his eyes. Marriage is by mutual 
 choice ; and separation ia settled by a gift be- 
 tween husband and wife. They are strict 
 Buddhists ; wine and opium are sparingly used, 
 and have to be sold secretly. Another large 
 and interesting tribe is the Kutsong-tsi 
 or Eastern Thibetans. In dress, general 
 customs, and language, they are like the 
 Thibetans. I have met with a good many ; and 
 they are a frank, friendly people. They 
 feel like Foreigners in Ta-li ; and when they 
 see me, they seem to feel they are not alone. 
 A good number of the present olan are of 
 Chinese ancestry of the third generation of 
 men from Ho-chin-cheo and Li-kiang-fu, and 
 from Szechuen. They begin to come down as 
 soon as the weather is cold, and leave when it
 
 [ 47 ] 
 
 is warm. The first party are pilgrims, a truly 
 rough-looking lot; they worship at two 
 mountains, one east of the lake, and the other 
 near Mong-hwa-ting. The second party are 
 traders and come for the great fair in the 
 third moon. They sell drugs and various 
 articles prized by the Chinese. Many of them 
 go to Lhassa for trade. This year I met a 
 very Foreign-looking man who had been into 
 India. When journeying they livo in tents. 
 They are a sociable people, fond of singing 
 and dancing ; at New Year time the men 
 and women sing and dance for three 
 days and nights, without much rest. Some 
 time ago, four of them performed the ceremony 
 of friendship in my yard ; it consisted in sing- 
 ing and waltzing. They enjoy social life more 
 than the Chinese. Their marriage customa 
 are like the Thibetans. They have four me- 
 thods of disposing of a corpse : first, by placing 
 it in a tree for the birds to eat ; second, by 
 casting it in a stream ; thirdly, by cremation ; 
 and fourthly, by burial. There are many 
 other tribes, and I earnestly wish that Protes- 
 tant missionaries might soon be labouring 
 among them. 
 
 There is an immense area of waste land, 
 only waiting to be worked to produce abun- 
 dantly, but the cost of travel is so high for poor 
 immigrants from other provinces that none 
 come. There is a peculiar custom in these parts 
 which ensures settlers by marriage ; after this 
 event they must not return to their own 
 province ; it is called Shangmen, i.e., " enter- 
 ing the family." Many people have no
 
 [ 48 ] 
 
 eon, or if they have, when their daughter is 
 given in marriage to a stranger the man 
 adopts his father-in-law's name, and only uses 
 his own when it suits him. By this means a 
 rogue can use two names to fool a stranger. 
 Soon after our arrival here I was introduced to 
 the trick. Our first house was rented to us by 
 the owner, a Romanist in Chungking ; he did 
 everything fairly for us in taking possession 
 of his house ; he had a perfect right to rent as 
 we had to accept of his offer. When my wife 
 and self arrived, we found half of the premises 
 occupied by Romanists. Within our first 
 week in our uncomfortable dirty dwelling, 
 a man, the worse for drink, living on the 
 Bishop's premises, came and introduced 
 himself as brother to the owner who 
 was an only son. This perplexed me ; he 
 examined my deed of rental and could 
 say nothing against it. He impudently 
 said, " I am going to move into your 
 house to-morrow because the Bishop has 
 told me." I told him that he would not. The 
 next morning all the Romanists and the man 
 in charge of affairs cleared out, and our servants 
 had gone to buy the dinner. Soon there was 
 a thump at the door ; I opened ifc, and the 
 venerable old Wheat (his name is Meh, i.e., 
 Wheat) roared, " I am going to move in," and 
 began to bring in a long table with the aid of 
 another convert. He thought by his bawling 
 that he would frighten me, and he tried to 
 push me away, but it so happened by a 
 reflex action that he lost his balance, and hia 
 head coming in contact with a piece of granite,
 
 [ 49 ] 
 
 he arose humble, and did not try his strength 
 again with me. My good wife, forty days 
 journey from her nearest Foreign sister, was 
 naturally afraid, but I calmed her fears, and 
 locked the door. I was willing to move on 
 the second day of our arrival, if the agent bad 
 procured us another house. The man moved 
 in eventually into our lower house ; and it was 
 not for months afterwards that I found his name 
 was Liu, but by his marrying a Miss Wheat, 
 he took the family name Meh. 
 
 Perhaps a few words about the two principal 
 cities of the province namely, Ytinnan-fu, 
 and Ta-li-fn, may interest your readers. The 
 first walls of Yiinnan-fu were built by Prince 
 Fong-cia-lh in A.D. 765, and existed till A.D. 
 1383, when they were replaced by the present 
 strong and well-kept walls. Sai-tien-c'i, an 
 Arabian of the twenty-seventh connection of 
 Mahomet, came to the province during the 
 Uien dynasty. I do not know the exact date ; 
 if it is placed at A.D. 1300, it will suit as an 
 approximation. He was a man of great ability. 
 Besides lowering the level of the lake already 
 referred to, he introduced many needed reforms 
 among the Sha-ren, the aborigines of Yunnan- 
 fu. He was very successful in bringing to order 
 any rebellious people, and the Emperor gave 
 him the title of Prince Sien-yang. He built 
 the mosque which stands within the south 
 gate, and also a mosque at Yang- pi, two days 
 west of the Hsia-kwan, on the Yong-ch'ang-f u 
 road. This building stood till the end of the 
 late rebellion ; then it was converted into a 
 Ch'tm-hwaug-miao. Ho also founded a relief
 
 [ 50 ] 
 
 society for the poor of Ta-li. This society 
 exists to the present. At his death there was 
 a time of general mourning throughout the 
 province. The Natives put up an image of him 
 in the Ch'en-hwang-miao in Yunnan-fu. 
 Whilst Ma Ti-tai was residing there during 
 the late rebellion, the statue was destroyed, 
 but after his departure the people again set it 
 up. His grave is about five li outside the south 
 gate, towards the south-east. In 1878 the 
 privilege was granted to a successful Mahometan 
 B.A. to collect funds to restore Sai-tien-ci's 
 grave. When the subscription list was present- 
 ed to Tsui, the Grain Intendant, he defrayed 
 the whole expenses and built a house over the 
 grave. In a temple situated in what the 
 Natives call the Hai-tsi, i.e., sea, there are a 
 number of tame fish which come to the surface 
 of the pool to receive food. 
 
 About 15 li outside the little east gate, 
 is the noted Kin-tong-sii, i.e., temple, 
 situated upon a beautiful hill. In your 
 ascent you pass through three great arches 
 called, "Heaven's gates." The object of 
 curiosity is a room made wholly of copper, 
 which stands upon a carved sandstone and 
 marble foundation enclosed in a marble railing. 
 It was built about three hundred years ago. 
 The building, if my memory serves me correctly, 
 is about 14 ft. square ; within is kept very clean ; 
 incense is kept constantly burning. A large disc 
 of copper is hung in the centre of the roof, on 
 which is fixed a large copper dragon, which is 
 trying to eat a beautiful crystal, set in a ball 
 of cinnabar. This copper hall and its eur-
 
 rounding building are enclosed in a wall like 
 a city. 
 
 Before the rebellion there was a large suburb 
 outside the south gate which was very exten- 
 sive, as the present ruins testify ; it was the 
 busiest place of the city. During the year 
 1884, Viceroy Tsen rebuilt the original main 
 street of the desolate suburb, which now presents 
 a fine appearance. His system of tenancy is good: 
 he lets the shops for six hundred cash a month, 
 with the option to purchase at thirty taels; the 
 house consists of a small shop with a room above 
 it. The ground rises from the south gate to the 
 Wu-hwa-shan, which is in the centre of the 
 city, and from which a good view is obtained 
 of the city and lake. Nearly one half of the 
 ground within the walls is occupied by great 
 yamens, temples, parade grounds, with the 
 marsh and waste land in the north-east corner. 
 In the other half the population is crowded in 
 Bmall houses, and a great many of the lanea 
 contain gutters of horribly stinking water ; 
 it is a wonder that the plague does not exist 
 all the year round in these places. I have a 
 vivid recollection of the entrance to our first 
 house in that city. The city is overcrowded 
 by new comers, because houses are insufficient 
 and rents are high. The shops are very 
 small. There is a large pai-fano a short dis- 
 tance inside the south gate, and within its 
 shadow is a very busy market. During our 
 residence there, one day I saw two poor 
 fellows bound before a great yamen for steal- 
 ing a brass washing basin and some clothes. 
 The same day, by special order, their tendons
 
 [ 52 ] 
 
 Achilles were cut out and nailed high up upon 
 the south post of this structure as a warn- 
 ing to thieves. Truly, punishment with a 
 vengeance ! How many the same day were 
 strutting about in their silks and satins who 
 had defrauded the Government of more than a 
 brass basin ! The number of men waiting for 
 office was soon reduced by a few hundred when 
 Viceroy Tsen arrived. He is a very sharp 
 man ; if officers have not obtained their but- 
 tons properly, or have not been to Peking, he 
 will not give them an office. Such a clearance 
 as he made in Kwei-yang-fu and in the capital 
 is a public benefit, because these poor Uo-pus 
 only get further and further in debt, and the 
 business people suffer. Because of the number 
 of unemployed officials, and their staff, and a 
 great number of half-time soldiers, there are 
 many hundreds, or thousands, always loitering 
 about the street. If you ask a man, " What 
 are you doing in the city ? " the general reply 
 is, " We have nothing to do." This is depres- 
 sing to the missionary. 
 
 There are about one hundred families en- 
 gaged in the jade trade. The rough stone 
 comes from Burmah ; it is fixed in a frame, 
 and two men with a bow, having a copper 
 string, saw the stone ; the string is constantly 
 wetted ; the stone is very hard, and the 
 work slow. The stone is cut into bracelets, 
 hair-pins, and ear-drops. It is polished by 
 being ground by a copper disc and its own 
 sand ; when finished it looks very nice ; and 
 there are several shops where it is sold. Ther 
 are also many coppersmiths and a few ivory
 
 [ 53 ] 
 
 workers ; the tusks are brought from Laos- 
 land, Siam, and Burmah, and are sold for 
 about their weight in silver. The north gate 
 is closed nearly all the year, because the 
 dragon ch'i is powerful, and when he geta 
 awkward the south gate section is flooded, so 
 they have put several cannons near the gate 
 to weigh him down. 
 
 There are two post-offices; each sends offmails 
 twice a month to Chungking ; there is also 
 one post-office which sends two mails a month 
 to Kwei-yang-fu and Chen-uen-fu. There are 
 three banks, which have their chief branches 
 at Hankow and Shanghai ; the charge for 
 remitting silver from Hankow is six per cent. 
 The Romanists have an imposing building on 
 the east side of the Wu-hwa-shan near the 
 little east gate. The China Inland Mission 
 opened a station in the city in May 1882, and 
 has one resident married missionary and one 
 single male missionary. There is a good 
 assortment of food flesh, fowl, fish, vegetables, 
 and fruit at a moderate price. During six 
 months of the year there is a very nice goat- 
 milk cheese sold ; it is produced in the district 
 of Mi-liang-hsieu, and is freely eaten by the 
 Natives. 
 
 The city of Ta-li-fu is thirteen full stages 
 from the capital, and as it is a place of in- 
 teresting historical events, perhaps not before 
 made public, I propose to give a condensed 
 chronological account of them. In A.D. 739 
 Prince Pi-lo Ko defeated the Man-tsi, and 
 made the captives build the city of Tai-ho, 
 fifteen li south of Ta-li ; the village bearing
 
 C 54 J 
 
 the same name now marks the site of this city. 
 He also built the city of Ta-li (^ J^), 
 situated forty li north of Ta-li-fu ; the largo 
 village of Shi-cheo marks it position. Tu- 
 wen-hsiu, during his rule, began to build a 
 wall for a town in Shi-cheo. In the year 742 
 Prince Pi moved from Mong-hwa to Tai-ho. 
 He also built the Hsia and Shang-kwans. In 
 A.D. 746 he built the city of Ta-li-fu, and 
 removed into it; from this date till A.D. 1260 
 the Nan-choa, or Southern Princes, lived in 
 the palace. The palace was extensive, and 
 situated on the main street, and was called the 
 Peh-wang-shen-kong. After the capitulation 
 of the city in 1874, Governor Tsen Yu-ing 
 destroyed the buildings, erected the present 
 Wen-miao on its site. Prince Siiin, in A.D. 
 890, received a gold seal from the Emperor 
 U-ien Ho. He called Yiin-nan-fu the eastern 
 capital, and Ta-li-fu his western capital. H 
 repaired the Tsong-cheu Temple in Ch'u-tsing- 
 fu, which was built about A.D. 300. Prince 
 Cwien Li began in A.D. 821 to repair the 
 San-t'ah or three pagodas, and Prince Pong 
 Yoh finished the work in 825. These pagodas 
 were built by Mr. 0", of Yong-ch'ang-fn, in 
 the sixth year of the Emperor Chen Kwan, in 
 A.D. 627 ; this fact is cast in an iron column 
 which forms the spire. This man also built 
 the two small pagodas which stand the on 
 east aide of the Wu-hwa-chan in Yunnan- fu. 
 The height of the highest pagoda is given 
 by the Natives as 300 feet, and the two 
 small ones at 180 feet : theee heights are not 
 far out. The large pagoda stands upon a
 
 [ 55 ] 
 
 well-built terrace of 100 feet square. The 
 pagoda's base is 33 feet square ; from the 
 ground to the first eave is at least 50 feet ; 
 there are sixteen stories tapering from the 
 tenth to the top, and there is a high, spiral 
 staircase, with a gilt globe. The bricks are 
 17 inches long, 8 inches broad, and 1 inch 
 thick, and of coarse make. The whole pile is 
 plastered an enormous mass of solid brick- 
 work. The small pagodas are seven-sided, 
 about 7 feet wide on every side ; this is also 
 plastered, and has many Indian-looking 
 Buddhas in its sides. The Ih-t'ah or single 
 pagoda is a far superior structure to the three 
 pagodas, and taking the Chinese axiom, that 
 the present is not to be compared to the past, 
 as regards men and things, I think that the 
 Ih-t'ah must have been built first, for this 
 reason the bricks are well made, and most of 
 them contain well-defined characters, one half 
 in Sanskrit and the other half in Chinese. 
 Perhaps it is 250 feet high. The Mahometans 
 used it as a fort, and many loopholes still remain. 
 Prince Pong also built many temples on the 
 spot, containing 1,400 large and small rooms ; 
 he used 400,000 pounds of brass to make 
 10,000 Buddhas, the Goddess of Mercy, and 
 other works in brass. There is a legend which 
 Bays that a priest once cast a Kwan-in idol 
 about the same size as the Prince's, and when 
 he found that his metal was not enough, he 
 prayed, and the heavens rained down brass. 
 Tu Wen-hsiu used up a great deal of the metal 
 found in the vast temple, but there still remains 
 a portion of a goddess of mercy, perhaps the
 
 [ 56 ] 
 
 Prince's. It is well cast ; the head is missing ; 
 from the throat to the thighs is 6 feet ; the 
 body is about 6 feet in circumference ; a pait 
 of one leg is 4 feet 6 inches high. The ruins 
 cover a large area ; the Natives say that before 
 the rebellion it was a beautiful place ; it is 
 now a type of what befell idolatrous establish- 
 ments. Many of the Princes, when tired 
 of public life, retired to this temple and 
 became priests ; and used much money to 
 embellish the temples. Prince Fong waa 
 an amateur civil engineer ; he drained in- 
 undated lands, and he dammed up the face of 
 the Y-ku ravine and thus collected a large 
 body of water which could be used for the 
 rice fields during any dry season ; it is called 
 the Kao-ho, and is situated in the rear of the 
 Kwan In-t'ang, near the city. This Prince 
 died in Yunnan-fu in A.D. 860, having ruled 
 35 years. 
 
 The large tower in Ta-li, called the Wu 
 Hwa-lo, was built by Prince Fong. When 
 the Mongol Prince Hu Pi-lieh took Ta-li, he 
 placed some of his soldiers in it and repaired 
 it. In course of time it was much destroyed, 
 and Tu Wen-hsiu restored it to its present 
 state. He stood on this tower to see Louis 
 de Carne and his friends ; some Mahometans 
 roughly told one of them to take off his hat 
 as their Prince was above, and this he refused 
 to do. The intrepid travellers were not allow- 
 ed to rest in the city, but in a house outside 
 the south gate ; nor did he give them a recep- 
 tion. The Natives who saw the party say that 
 Tu Wen-hsiu was afraid of them. There is a
 
 C 57 ] 
 
 grave of a noted Mahometan, named Pao Clien, 
 near the Ih-t'ah-si. He lived about three hun- 
 dred and fifty years ago. Every year on the 25th 
 of the 6th moon, there is a large gathering 
 of Mahometans who sacrifice to his spirit ; the 
 Koran is read, and afterwards the animals are 
 cooked and a feast is made. 
 
 The traveller will be sure to rest at the 
 Kwan-in-t'ang and take a cup of tea, and then 
 leave for the last few li to reach the city. 
 The Goddess of Mercy is much revered ; her 
 temple was destroyed by the Mahometans ; 
 and since peace has been restored the temple 
 has been rebuilt. The number of small white 
 marble tablets, with gold characters, leads one 
 to imagine that the donors were people of 
 wealth. The image of the goddess is enclosed 
 in a marble shrine, with glass windows, placed 
 upon a stone, weighing several tons, in a pond, 
 which swarms with gold fish. There is a 
 legend connected with this stone. It is said 
 that once, upon the eve of an invasion, that The 
 goddess transformed herself into an old 
 woman, and carried this stone on her back, 
 fastened with straw bands. The pickets 
 seeing this said, " If the old women of the 
 people can do this work, what must be the 
 strength of the young ? " This report sent fear 
 into the camp and they turned back. 
 
 In the rear of the Ih-t'ah-si, about 
 100 yards, is a marble tablet facing the 
 south; it was erected in A.D. 1384 
 to the memory of the Mongols who fell in 
 taking Ta-li, Ten-c'wan-cheo, and other places 
 in the year 1252. Just close by is a large
 
 [ 58 ] 
 
 mound called the Uien-wang-ren-fen, and be- 
 fore it are fragments of hundreds of basins ; 
 many have the custom of worshipping before 
 it. When one of their family is sick they 
 cook the offering there, and then break a basin. 
 Upon the grounds where the great fair is held 
 in the third moon is a large tablet called the 
 "Peace Tablet;" it was erected in A.D. 1305 
 when the province was subdued by the 
 Mongols. The tablet is about 15 feet high ; 
 it stands upon a great turtle ; the sides are 
 built in with a brick border ; it has been 
 broken about the centre, and is dovetailed 
 with iron clamps to preserve it. 
 
 Close to the small pai-fang, in front of the Ih 
 T'ah-si, is the grave ofTu Wen-hsin's mother ; 
 her grave was destroyed after the capitulation 
 of the city, and now it is used as a bone pit by 
 the bone collector, who performs good works by 
 gathering the bones of weary buffaloes. A 
 few yards from this spot is a large tablet 
 called the Yu Wang-pie ; it is a facsimile, cat 
 in A.D. 1540; the original is in the Fa-hwa 
 temple in An-lin-cheo. It has a round top, is 
 about 8 feet high and 4 feet wide ; the 
 characters are about 4 inches square, and so 
 ancient as not to be understood. There is a 
 probability that Prince Tn, B.C. 2200, might 
 have left this original tablet, as it bears his 
 name. 
 
 For a long distance before the traveller 
 arrives at the city he can see a large, round, 
 white stone enclosure to the south-east of tha 
 city, and within two miles of the south gate ; 
 this is the Hwie-tsi, Wang-ren-fen, i.e., the
 
 59 
 
 Mahometan myriad grave ; perhaps 110 other 
 city in the empire has three such historic 
 graves. My notes about the Mahometan cause 
 in these parts I reserve for the present, except 
 the following : The cause collapsed through 
 the intrigues of Yang-yong, Tu Wen-hsiu's 
 chief man, his Judas Iscariot. He played the 
 the whole game into the hands of Yang-sii-ko, 
 and the Hsia and Shang Kwaus freely opened 
 to the Imperialists, and when Tu saw inevit- 
 able defeat, he poisoned himself, and also took 
 from Yang-yong's hands more poison, and 
 gave up himself and the city to Yang on the 
 second day of the twelfth moon, of the twelfth 
 year of the Emperor T'ong-cii (1804). The 
 next day, Yang-yong publicly escorted Yang- 
 ii-ko into the city from the east gate. Yaug- 
 ii-ko ordered all who submitted to shave their 
 heads and deliver up their weapons of war ; 
 this was promptly obeyed. Very soon thou- 
 sands of soldiers were in possession of the city, 
 and virtually Yang took it, but as he was not 
 of very high grade, he waited till the Governor 
 arrived to have the honour of giving the 
 decisive blow, which was very easy. The 
 Mohometans made Yang a present of 300,000 
 taels, and begged him to spare their lives ; this 
 he promised them, and perhaps would have 
 done but for his superior's orders. The 
 Governor arrived and pitched his camp in 
 the village of Wu-li-chiao, five li from the 
 south gate. The Governor was doubtless 
 perplexed in the face of the culmination of au 
 eighteen years' rebellion, or, more properly 
 speaking, a self-defence movement, as most of
 
 C 60 ] 
 
 the Mahometans in the city were not fighting 
 men but citizens, who would have been willing 
 to be loyal subjects ; it is a pity he did 
 not adopt a different plan to what he 
 did. The soldiers were billeted among 
 the Mahometans for several days. The 
 Governor promised to give buttons to Yang, 
 yong and thirteen other leading men on the 
 llth day. Secret orders had been given for 
 all to obey. Yaug-yong, and his company left 
 by the south gate, which was closed as soon as 
 they left, as also another gate on the road. 
 When the poor Mahometans knew this, how 
 they must have feared and trembled. Yang- 
 yon g and his brethren were well received, and 
 after drinking tea and some talk, men from 
 the side rooms suddenly rushed upon them 
 and bound them, and in a few minutes they 
 were all decapitated, and then three guns were 
 fired and replied to by Yang-ii-ko, and then 
 the three days' bloody massacre began. Only 
 God knows of all the terrible groans and suf- 
 ferings of the victims. At the end of the 
 three days, nearly ten thousand pairs of ears 
 were collected before the Ti-tai's yamen ; 
 many who took part in the massacre have told 
 me that the streets ran with blood. The 
 whole city was portioned off to overseers of 
 burying parties, and a given time was 
 granted to every overseer, on the pain of death 
 if his work was not done in time. The largest 
 grave is the one referred to ; there were 
 pits made outside the north gate, and also on 
 the fair ground. The dead were not carried 
 but dragged along the road with a piece of
 
 [ 01 ] 
 
 rope tied to the foot, and then thrown into the 
 pit. 
 
 Very soon after this date, the people began 
 to return to the city, and re-established them- 
 selves. The city was in ruins ; only a few 
 hundred houses remained, and very few have 
 been built since. There is a large portion 
 of the city in ruins, and the house plots are 
 turned into fields. The Mahometans are not 
 allowed by the literati to open shops ; they 
 have driven out the few Mahometans several 
 times from the city, but after a while they 
 have returned. Six li from the city, the scho- 
 lars erected two marble tablets to the honour 
 of Governor Tsen and Yang-u-ko ; the former 
 did not estrange the hearts of the people from 
 him, but the latter by his life did, and this is 
 shown by the way in which some persons have 
 treated these tablets ; the former's name is 
 hardly touched, while the latter's is knocked 
 out by repeated stone-throwing. 
 
 There was a very strong anti- Foreign feeling 
 about the time that Mr. Margary visited this 
 city ; under such a valiant generalissimo, and 
 no foe, the soldiers were very brave. Mr. 
 Margary has left a good impression ; scores of 
 men who met him all speak highly of him. 
 He only stayed about an hour in the city and 
 then left for the Hsia-kwan, and stayed the 
 night. As soon as he left the gates of the 
 city were closed, the report spread that 500 
 Foreigners were going to enter the city from 
 the Shang-kwan. There was a gteat stir iu 
 the camp ; soldiers placed upon the walls, 500 
 men were depatched to the Shang-kwan ; they
 
 [ 62 ]- 
 
 waited, but no Foreigners arrived it was 
 reported that thy were hiding in the 
 mountains ; these were searched, and not a 
 footprint was found ; so the braves returned to 
 the city looking very foolish but not at all 
 ashamed, and prepared for the next hoax. 
 
 This city is the residence of the Ti-tai, 
 whose yamen is Tu Wen-bsiii's palace, original- 
 ly the Ti-tai's yamen. During his rule, 1m 
 palace was a magnificent place ; there was a 
 great deal of elaborate carved work, richly 
 gilded ; the walls inlaid with marble and 
 white marble slabs with quotations from the 
 Koran, in gold, hung about the place. 
 Everyone speaks highly of his administration 
 and private life. He enclosed his palace with. 
 a well-built stone wall ; this was soon re- 
 moved after the capitulation. The present 
 Ti-tai, Mr. Hwang, is a good man, most 
 economical and content with his salary ; he will 
 not receive presents of any kind ; his officers 
 and the citizens petitioned the Emperor, to 
 allow him to remain another three years, and 
 the answer has just arrived granting the 
 request. The China Inland Mission opened a 
 station here in 1881, and it was my sore trial 
 to make the first Protestant grave (all alone 
 in the province, on the 30th October, 1883) of 
 my esteemed and bold Swiss wife, the pioneer 
 lady missionary in these parts. She was one 
 of the first two Foreign ladies who made the 
 journey from Shanghai to Chungking ; she 
 was the first Foreign lady in Kwie-yaug, but 
 was soon joined by two others vid Hu- 
 nan. By the will of God, we laid our first-
 
 [ 63 ] 
 
 born son in his little grave a short distance 
 from that city ; and after a time we entered 
 Yunnan ; she was the first pioneer Foreign 
 lady missionary in Ta-li-fu and Yunnan-fu ; 
 the last Foreign lady she saw was in May 
 188L Her body awaits the glorious resurrec- 
 tion in a plot of ground in rear of the village 
 of Wu-li-ch'iao. Our son Tali, thrives very 
 well. I beg the reader to forgive this personal 
 allusion, but it is a link in the chain of the 
 opening up of Western China to the Gospel. 
 
 Members of the China Inland Mission have 
 made several extensive journeys into different 
 parts of the province, for Missionary work. 
 
 The Romanists have been at work in the 
 province for nearly one hundred years ; they 
 have one bishop, eighteen French priests, and 
 about nine thousand converts, including the 
 children of their converts. 
 
 A few words upon my third topic, the future 
 of Yunnan, will suffice. The province would 
 nourish if the following methods were adopted : 
 abolition of prefectural taxes in Kweichow 
 and Yunnan ; sectional railways to be made 
 in order to bring in settlers and goods, 
 the mines to be worked under Foreign 
 supervision, and the Yie-ren-shan to be 
 properly governed either by the Chinese or 
 British Burmah Governments. The Imperial 
 proclamation was issued some time ago 
 concerning opening the mines, and the mines 
 are to get thirty per cent, more of the metal 
 for private sale than formerly ; so this will 
 prove an inducement to speculators.
 
 The Min Kia ] ^. These people are the 
 descendants of the White Prince, who ruled 
 about the time of the Christian era. They live 
 along both shores of the Urh Hai, Ta-li Lake, and 
 in the districts of Tengc'wan-cheo, Langk'ong- 
 hsien, and Chao-cheo. They have no written 
 character, but many of them study Chinese. 
 Their language is distinct, and each district 
 has its own dialect. They are exceedingly 
 reserved, and are fearful to hare anything to 
 do with Christianity. A French priest told 
 me lately : "We have not a single convert 
 from among them ; they are most difficult to 
 exhort." The women usually have natural 
 feet, though the toes are sometimes bound a 
 little. The girls wear a silver ornamented 
 head-dress. A good deal of hard labour falls 
 to the lot of the women. Formerly a good 
 Dumber of the men were engaged in the cotton 
 trade between here and Mandalay. Cotton for 
 Canton passed through the province, but 
 this trade has fallen off very much since 
 steamers have come to Bhamo. Cotton is 
 sent to Canton by sea. They have a 
 peculiar custom : Beginning on the 24th 
 of the 5th moon, and continuing for several 
 days, large companies of men and women 
 arrange picnics to the Chen Hwang Miau, 
 formerly a Mohammedan mosque. Each com- 
 pany is led by six men playing instruments ; 
 then follow six well-dressed dancers, each 
 having a split bamboo stick with cash inserted 
 in the slit, with which they strike the sole of 
 the foot and the ground as they jump and 
 twist about. Next come two men chanting
 
 [ 65 ] 
 
 prayers, and carrying willow branches draped 
 with red calico. These in turn are followed 
 by two men playing banjoes. They begin this 
 performance about two miles from the city, and 
 if the day be hot they may be seen regaling 
 themselves with snow and treacle as soon as 
 they arrive at the temple. Another distinctive 
 custom is observed on the 24th of the 6th moon. 
 The farmers run round the hedges of their 
 fields with pinewood torches at night. In the 
 city and in many villages they erect stacks of 
 straw and set fire to them. The origin of this 
 fire-brand feast ia as follows : Once the pro- 
 vince was divided into six princedoms. Prince 
 Pi Loko, of Ta-li, an ambitious and covetous 
 man, desired the supreme rule, and he succeeded 
 by this plan. He invited the five princes and 
 their sons to meet him in order to sacrifice to 
 their Indian ancestor on the 24th of the 6th 
 moon, A.D. 731. He had prepared a tower of 
 pitch pine, and set a cordon of soldiers round 
 about it. They performed the sacrifice, and 
 afterwards he made them all drunk and then 
 set fire to the building, and they all perished 
 in the flames. 
 
 The Lo Lo !$$$. There are eleven tribes of 
 Lo Lo in the province, distinguished by the 
 prefix as follows : Heh, Peh, Hai, Miao, Ko, 
 Ah-Cheh, Ah-Wu, Liu-Wu, Sa-Mi. Many of 
 them live upon the mountains in the districts 
 of Lank'ong-hsien, Tenc'wan, and Chao-cheo, 
 and Monghwating. They have a written 
 character of their own, but this is not much 
 used. In Tating-fu, Kweichow, there is a tablet 
 half of which is written in Chinese, and the
 
 \ [ 66 ] 
 
 other half in Lo Lo. In dress the men differ 
 little from the Chinese ; the women's dress, 
 however, is distinct. It consists of a plaited 
 skirt of dark calico, a short tight jacket, a 
 large silver neck-ring and ear-rings, and a 
 piece of dark coloured calico around the head, 
 and a bit of sheepskin on the back, and they 
 generally wear straw shoes. They are mostly 
 farmers, and many living near to towns obtain 
 a livelihood by cutting wood on the mountain 
 sides and selling it for fuel. Several in the 
 Monghwa district have taken their M.A. and 
 B.A. degrees in both civil and military ex- 
 aminations. In a hillside village in thia 
 neighbourhood there is living an old Lo Lo, 
 who is reputed to be one hundred and twenty 
 years old. The Chinese who do business with 
 the Lo Los speak highly of them for being of 
 an honest and sociable disposition. 
 
 The following tribes have their habitat in 
 the prefecture of Yongch'ang-fu : 
 
 The Lu Ren $ \. They are divided into 
 two clans. The southerners live along the 
 banks of the Lukiang River, south of Yong- 
 ch'ang-fu. This is an exceedingly malarious 
 district, and strangers travelling through it 
 often die. The earth is of red colour, and the 
 temperature ranges very high. In the second 
 moon the malarious vapour ascends in clouds. 
 Both sexes among them have sallow and 
 unhealthy faces. The women seldom live 
 above middle age. The men hunt wild 
 animals and gather gentian root for a livelihood. 
 They pay a yearly tribute to the Prefect of 
 Yongch'ang of twenty deer skins, ten donkey
 
 [ 67 ] 
 
 hides, eighty pounds of beeswax, and three 
 hundred feet of coarse calico. The 
 northerners live along the north bank as far 
 as Ahtents'i. This section is free from malarial 
 fever. Many of both sexes tattoo themselves. 
 
 The La Wu |lfl| #. These live in the district 
 of Tengiieh-cheo. They are farmers, living in 
 one-storey houses ; the family dwells upstairs, 
 and their cattle on the gound floor. 
 
 The Ka La -jcljflj. These live on the moun- 
 tains near Nantien, and are agriculturalists. 
 
 The Ah Chang j^Jf!. These livo near 
 Nantien. Both sexes dress respectably. For 
 purposes of divination they use thirty-three 
 bamboo splints, and the^a kwa. After the death 
 of an elder brother, the younger brother marries 
 his sister-in-law. Formerly it was the custom 
 for the widow of a chieftain to take an oath 
 not to marry, and to starve herself to death. 
 
 The Yie Ren |?A- This tribe live upon 
 the mountain which forms a kind of debateable 
 land between Burmah and China, a stretch of 
 country two or three days' journey in breadth. 
 In this neighbourhood the late Mr. Margary 
 was murdered. It is this little strip of land 
 which the Chinese Government uses as the 
 barrier against Foreign goods coming in from 
 Bhamo. A system of brigandage is very fully 
 organised and effectually carried out, with the 
 result of keeping this door to South-western 
 China practically closed to foreign imports. 
 Of course, Li Siati, the mandarin who controls 
 this horde, is almost powerless if applied to 
 fur protection or redress, yet strange to say
 
 C 68 ] 
 
 his cotton caravans and also those of certain 
 other favoured individuals are never attacked. 
 As a consequence, the business men of Ta-li-fu, 
 prefer to go all the way to Shanghai or Canton, 
 or else to buy goods from Tongking, rather 
 than run the risk of carrying their goods 
 across these mountains. Foreign stuff from 
 the former places is so dear that rery little 
 comparatively is sold, and that which is 
 must of neccesity be of an inferior kind, to 
 come within the purchasers power, and thus 
 foreign goods are not eagerly bought. A 
 neighbour of mine has just returned from 
 Shanghai with goods. It has taken him 
 eleven months. The distance travelled is 
 13,600 li. The return journey from Bhamo is 
 about 2,000 li. I believe from what I have 
 heard that there are many false Yie-ren, i.e., 
 disbanded Chinese soldiers who served against 
 the late Mohammedan rebellion. 
 
 The following tribes live in the prefecture 
 of Shwen-ning-fu : 
 
 The Pai Ik H|f|. These tribes dwell in the 
 section bounded on the east by the Lantsan 
 River, and on the south and west by Burmah. 
 In civil affairs they obey the Chinese, but 
 in military affairs they are governed by the 
 King of Burmah. There are eighteen T'us'i, 
 i.e., hereditary mandarins, who are subject to the 
 Taotai at Tali-fu. Any trouble among the T'usi 
 is a fruitful source of gain to the Intendant. 
 When a native has an interview with his man- 
 darin, he crawls into his presence bare-headed, 
 not daring to lift his head to look. They are 
 divided into two clans, the wet and dry clans;
 
 69 
 
 the wet live near water and are fond of 
 bathing, the dry dwell on the mountain. The 
 women have fair complexions ; they wear an 
 embroidered skirt and a coloured head-dress. 
 The men spend much time in hunting, and the 
 women do the field work and business. Mar- 
 riage is by mutual choice and is settled by a 
 gift exchanged between both parties. They 
 do not use wine or opium ; a little wine is sold, 
 however, but in secret. Hundreds of artizans 
 from " Chienc'wan-cheo " (three days from 
 Tali-fu) go among them for work ; they leave 
 home in the eighth moon, and start from the 
 Pai-ih for home in the third moon to avoid 
 the great rains. The cotton carriers and busi- 
 ness men mentioned them for honesty and socia- 
 bility. They are strict Buddhists. Here is an- 
 other fine field for the Christian missionary. 
 No effort has yet been made to bring them to 
 God. 
 
 The Pu Ren fl| A, also called Pulong. These 
 were called Penpu, from B.C. 1122-867. Some 
 also live in the neighbourhood of Nantien. At 
 marriages the old and young of both sexes 
 amuse themselves playing flutes and dancing. 
 The bridegroom erects a pole in front of his 
 house, on which are many coloured bags of 
 cereals, containing cash or silver. The person 
 who takes the highest bag is called the victor. 
 
 The Ma La ^Pjlj. These live on the Wang- 
 long Mountains of Kintong-ting. They are un- 
 clean ir personal attire, and unchaste. To 
 poison an enemy they use a decoction of bark, 
 which causes intoxication and madness. 
 
 The Ka Wa -fr%. These live near the Las-
 
 [ 70 ] 
 
 wau River, and also in the prefecture Yong- 
 ch'ang-fu. They have been known to steal 
 men, and offer them in sacrifice for pros- 
 perity. One route to Burmah passes through 
 Muhpan, which belongs to them. There are 
 two clans, the raw and the ripe; the raw are 
 given to stealing, but the ripe act as guides. 
 
 The following tribes live in the prefecture 
 of Likiang-fu : 
 
 The Si Tan M. These live along the 
 banks of the Kinsha-kiang, or Yangtze, as 
 far as Wiesi-ting. The dress of both sexes is 
 like the Thibetans. They have four ways of 
 disposing of a corpse, first, by cremation ; 
 second, by the Indian method of placing the 
 body on the branches of a tree and allowing 
 the birds of prey to devour it ; third, by cast- 
 ing the body in a river ; and fourth, by burial. 
 Many trade with Yongpeh-ting ; very few 
 come to Tali-fu. The men are experts in the 
 use of the cross-bow in hunting the musk deer. 
 
 The Kutsongtsi t^-fx ? These people are a 
 branch of the Sitan. They live in the section of 
 country from Wiesi-ting to Batang. Many of 
 the present tribe are the fifth generation of 
 Chinese of Hochin-cheo, Likiang-fu (Yunnan), 
 and Szechuen. Some go to Lhassa for trade. I 
 have met some who have been into India. They 
 start from Batang in the 6th moon, arrive in 
 the 9th moon, and get home again in the 12th 
 moon, and come down to Tali-fu for the great 
 fair in the 3rd moon. They say it is a hard 
 journey to Lhassa ; in some places they have 
 to carry water for a few days. Passports are 
 issued to the Chinese at Batang. Two com-
 
 [ 71 ] 
 
 panies visit Tali-fu every year. The first are 
 pilgrims ; they worship at the famous moun- 
 tain, Chi Shan (Buddhist), one day from 
 Waseh, OH the east of the lake ; they afterward 
 go to the Wiepao Mountain (Taoist), near 
 Monghwa-ting. They pass through the city 
 for home in the second moon. The second 
 company are traders, and come down for the 
 great fair in the 3rd moon. They bring drugs, 
 musk, coarse woollen stuff, and a little gold. 
 Both pilgrims and traders are a motley, dirty 
 lot, carrying spears, sword and guns with two 
 prongs or double bayonet, camping and cook- 
 ing utensils with them. They have a novel 
 way of killing bears. The hunter wears a pair 
 of false sleeves. He awaits the bear to clasp 
 him, then the hunter stabs him ; the bear re- 
 leases his hold and runs away with the knife 
 in his side ; and before long he dies. The gall 
 bag is used for medicine, and the paws are 
 eaten by military mandarins suffering from 
 sprained hands or feet. Some of the bears 
 weigh nearly three hundred pounds. There 
 are three French priests working among the 
 people, one living in each of the following 
 stations : Tsiku, Ahtentsi', and Batang. After 
 many years of labour, they have about two 
 hundred as converts. I have sent a few 
 texts of Scripture in Thibetan among them. 
 A short time ago I gave some Gospels and 
 books to four men to take home to their friends 
 who know Chinese. In the evening they came 
 and thanked me according to the custom of 
 making a friendship. In pairs they began to 
 sing in a low voice, gradually rising as they
 
 [ 72 ] 
 
 came forward and retreating bowing all the 
 time with their hands opened upward. After 
 many repetitions they began to dance a jig, 
 making a circuit round the yard. They were 
 highly delighted to see my sitting room. What 
 pleased them most was to hear my accordion. 
 They clapped their hands, began to sing and 
 almost danced. They appear to me to be a 
 nice, friendly people. I hope the time is not 
 far distant when Protestant missionaries will 
 be found working among them, and some re- 
 sidents preparing to enter Thibet, when the 
 door opens. 
 
 The Mo Su JJL$. These live near Likiang, 
 fa ; they are farmers. Many hunt for musk, 
 leopards, and other wild animals. If a man 
 should kill his wife, a gathering of her friends 
 is convened, and the relatives are pacified by 
 an exhortation. At the New Year they pre- 
 pare a feast. If an invitation is not responded 
 to it is esteemed a great insult. Many study 
 Chinese and have taken their degrees in the 
 civil or military examinations. 
 
 The Li Su J] |, are neighbours of the Mo 
 Su. The men are clever in using the cross- 
 bow, and hunt for musk deer and other animals. 
 When in the chase and are hungry, they eat 
 the flesh of their prey raw, or honey mixed 
 with a certain kind of earth. A great many 
 Llama priests live among two tribes, and have 
 large lamaseries. There are two sects, the red 
 and yellow priests, distinguished by the colour 
 of their robes. 
 
 The Ch'in Ren $ A .These live in the
 
 [ 73 ] 
 
 neighbourhood of Wiesi-ting, west of the upper 
 branch of the Lukiang, and on the frontier 
 of the black sons, i.e., Assamese. They wear 
 very coarse clothes ; many of both sexes bore 
 several holes in their ears, and put in wooden 
 pegs. 
 
 I have had to learn the location of most of 
 the above tribes, from business men of several 
 prefectures. I can only hope that they are 
 trustworthy. There are still about forty tribes 
 whose location is to be ascertained. These 
 tribes form a splendid field for the servant of 
 Christ to take up. These people are doubtless 
 more teachable than the Chinese. I cannot 
 give the number of each tribe, but I presume 
 that the Min Kia, Lo Lo, Pai Ih, and Ku 
 Tsong, exceed the other above mentioned 
 tribes. Perhaps a few words of comparative 
 philology may prove interesting, from several 
 hundred collected in these two provinces. 
 
 KWEICHOW PHOVINCE. 
 
 Tribe. Heaven. Earth. Sun. 
 
 Hi h Miao-tse. Lai-vai, Ka-ta. Lai-thngai. 
 
 Cong Kia-tsi. Men. Nam. Tan-wan. 
 
 Moon. Stan. Lightning. 
 
 Heh Miao-tse. Lai-sehla. Tai-gai Li-foh. 
 
 Cong Kia-tsi. Wron-len. Lai-li. Yat-lum-pa. 
 
 YUNNAN PKOVINCB. 
 
 Tribe. Heaven. Earth. 
 
 Ming Kia. Hai-tiai. Ci-peh-mi. 
 
 Ku Tsong Tsi. Nang. Sah. 
 
 Pai Ih. Fang-pi. Nang. 
 
 Li Su. Mong. Niu-ih. 
 
 Mo Su. Mu-shi-yi Chi. 
 
 Lu Ken. Nang, Mi-ti. 
 
 Mo Hwa. Ngu-du-ma. Mi-ma.
 
 [ 74 ] 
 YUNNAN PBEFECTUBE fH^j J|f|f. 
 
 Tsl Chien ^pf^.In dress and food they 
 are like the Chinese ; they frequently bathe 
 themselves. At weddings the bride and bride- 
 groom ride upon horses. They usually carry 
 goods upon their backs. 
 
 P'u Shi H 8. These are expert fishermen ; 
 they use small boats, and all available space 
 is utilised to stow away their goods. Even in 
 winter they do not fear to fish in water. 
 
 Shi Puh Neng ^ J $. These are farmers. 
 When worshipping the God of the Earth A 
 bag of catterpillars is put on the back of a 
 white lamb, which is led by a boy to the edge 
 of a desert and then slain. 
 
 WU-TING-CHOW 
 
 Lo Wu j^^. These wear bamboo hats, 
 felt capes, and flax calico clothes. They live 
 in the woods and rear cattle for a trade; 
 they do not use bedsteads, but sleep upon pine 
 brushwood. 
 
 Lo Mien fUg. These people are all well 
 disposed ; they wear coarse clothes. They cul- 
 tivate the mountain sides j they can either carry 
 goods on a stick or on the back. They 
 barter their wood for salt or rice. 
 
 T l u Ren i A- These wear wadded clothes, 
 bound with a gridle ; when hungry this is 
 tightened to arrest fatigue. The women wear 
 felt capes. Their fields are made in terraces 
 along the mountain sides. Every third day 
 they enter the city for businass.
 
 [ 75 ] 
 
 CU-TS'INO PREFECTURE 
 
 Miaotsi ]g ^p. This tribe prefer to live near 
 the water. They wrap their hair in calico and 
 wear coloured clothes ; some wear straw sandals, 
 others go barefooted. At feasts they beat a 
 brass drum, blow reed instruments, and sing 
 songs of peace. 
 
 C'wan Man ^^. These are also called 
 To-loh-man. The men are quarrelsome ; they 
 shave the temples and moustache. The women 
 wear dark coloured clothes, well embroidered ; 
 the poor wear leather garments. 
 
 Heh Kan Ih ^ H"^- The men wear hemp 
 calico clothes ; the women use ornamental 
 leather garments, and pearls on their head- 
 dresses. They live among the hills, and are 
 clever in making wind and stringed musical 
 instruments of bamboo. 
 
 T'ong Ren $|f A- These people are econo- 
 mical in food and dress. Both sexes work in 
 the fields. They prefer to live in storied 
 houses. They are very sociable. Many of 
 them eat rats as a delicacy. 
 
 KWANGSI-CHOW 
 
 Ah Shen P^f. This tribe prefer to live in 
 glens. Both sexes wear hemp calico clothes. 
 The intending bride first makes an inspection 
 of her future husband's home before marriage. 
 If there is no supply of water on their 
 homesteads, poor women carry it for a living ; 
 and in their spare time they spin thread.
 
 [ 76 ] 
 
 Ska Hen & A. They are very teachable. 
 They prefer to live in high places. Some 
 make earthenware vessels and bamboo spoons 
 as a trade. 
 
 Mu Chi $ f$|- This is rather a savage 
 tribe ; they wear their hair in a tuft. The women 
 wear short embroidered garments. They are 
 good farmers and expert hunters. They planb 
 waste lands with trees, and gro w cotton . for 
 means of support. 
 
 Lu Chi ^ ^,. These are very economical ; 
 their dwellings are upon the mountains. 
 Buckwheat is the principal cereal. In their 
 leisure they search for medicinal plants ; a nd 
 the turtle foot fern is used for diet. 
 
 Nieh Su :fif[i. In dress and diet, they 
 are like the Hen Ko-lo. The men farm the 
 land and the women weave. Those who study 
 invite a teacher, and work labo riously. 
 
 K'AI-HWA-FU 
 
 Sheh Wu &JJ&' These people are very 
 timid, economical, and industrious. After 
 harvest and when they have 1 eisure they make 
 nets and go fishing. They w ear hemp calico 
 clothes during all seasons. 
 
 Ah Shi JJjiJ Hj|. Chinese who are acquainted 
 with their language and customs, and are 
 known, are allowed to intermarry. They are 
 farmers. The men wear coarse woollen serge, 
 and the women sheep-skin garments. The 
 wealthy give gold as a dowry, and the poor 
 present cattle.
 
 77 ] 
 
 Ah Cli'en pPjjG^. They are industrious and 
 economical. Sheep and wine are given at 
 betrothals ; at the marriage a bowl of water is 
 sprinkled on the ground at the bride's feet. 
 
 Shan Cli eli |Jj $. These are mean and 
 niggardly. The husbands work in the fields, 
 and their wives carry food to them. They 
 have a bird-like appearance and are not afraid 
 of cold or trouble. They wear proper clothes 
 for receptions. 
 
 Peh La Chi ^ 5flj^|. These are stupid. 
 They have dark complexions, and wear yellow 
 and green coloured clothes. Both sexes work 
 in the fields. They are stockbreeders ; insects 
 and water snakes are freely eaten. They live 
 on the borders of the prefecture. 
 
 P'u Lieh f >?lj . These people are strait- 
 forward in their transactions, and devote 
 themselves to agriculture. They employ 
 middlemen in matrimonial affairs ; and use 
 fowl's bones for divination. 
 
 Ah Ohio, Pijj^. These are not intelligent, 
 but are diligent farmers. At the beginning 
 of spring they meet in a field to sing and 
 dance. 
 
 Ah Ko flpj $1. Their intellectual powers 
 are small. Both sexes wear hemp calico 
 clothes. Early in the spring they hold their 
 picnics. They make wind musical instru- 
 ments of fine split bamboo. 
 
 Hwa T'u Liao ?:fc$|S The men wear 
 plain clothes, but the women embroider theirs. 
 At marriages, the wife's parents provide the 
 feast at the husband's house. Before the meal
 
 [ 78 ] 
 
 a sacrifice is made to their ancestors. During 
 the first moon they devote much time to 
 singing, dancing^ and beating of gongs. 
 
 Shut Peh Ih jfClf J|- These are a weak- 
 minded and feeble people. They dwell in 
 earth houses near water, and are fond of bath- 
 ing. Besides ordinary farming and weaving, 
 they cultivate the betel nut. 
 
 Heh T'u Tieh Hi$f. These are indus- 
 trious and intelligent. When the harvest is 
 finished, gatherings are convened on commons 
 to make thank-offerings to the God of the 
 Earth. The oldest man of the company sits 
 on the ground, and the young men present 
 him with food and wine as a guest. 
 
 Han Pai Ih ^."g |g. These live upon the 
 mountains, and are frugal in food and clothing. 
 They are not Buddhists. The men wear dark 
 clothes. The women wrap their hair in a 
 coloured silk kerchief, and plait it in a spiral 
 form. They live on the boundaries of Kai-hwa 
 and P'u-erh prefectures. 
 
 P't* Piao UlOl. They are kindly disposed. 
 Upon festive occasions they use cymbals, 
 gongs, drums, and horns, and sing at a high 
 pitch. The men's clothes reach to their knees, 
 and the women's skirts touch the ground. 
 
 Riao Ren 3(A. These wear their hair 
 unplaited, and have short garments. They 
 use the leaves of the Bambusa lati folia to 
 make hats and fans. The women wear red 
 handkerchiefs on their heads. Many study 
 Chinese and know proper etiquette. They 
 live at
 
 [ 79 ] 
 
 Peh Pa La &$t5fj. They are a hard- 
 working people. When the field-work is 
 finished they make bamboo baskets, which are 
 sold in the markets. They wear thin or 
 patched garments j they are the poorest of the 
 aboriginal tribes. 
 
 Ah Tu pjj H?. They are a well-intentioned 
 people, mostly engaged in the wood business. 
 At weddings they do not adorn themselves 
 with ornaments or good clothes ; the bride- 
 groom carries a load of wood to the bride's 
 home, and as soon as she enters her new 
 dwelling she begins to husk rice. The mean- 
 ing of this custom is that each is to take a 
 proper share of household work. 
 
 Shi Ko |j{|3ft. These are very cautious ; 
 engage in farming, and many use leaves for 
 hat-making. Both sexes wear dark and blue 
 coloured clothes. Betrothal presents are either 
 of gold or silver, even among the poorest. 
 
 Mong Wu JtJ^. They are very dilatory. 
 Fishing is their chief employment. The men 
 wear dark clothes, but no sash ; the women 
 wear ivory earrings and square hats. 
 
 P'u Fen ^!f%. They are ingenuous and 
 honest. Their chief employment is farming 
 and fishing. At stated seasons they have 
 gatherings for a prosperous year ; then they 
 sing, dance, and play bamboo instruments. 
 
 Shi Yoh jjj?St They have the reputation 
 for honesty. The principal food is soups of 
 different cereals. At weddings presents of
 
 [ 80 ] 
 
 sheep and wine are given, and after the feast 
 husband and wife ride home on horseback. 
 
 Shi T'u j;Jif5S . They are very much like 
 Pa-la clan. They are economical and law- 
 abiding. They assiduously apply themselves 
 to agriculture and visit very little. 
 
 TONG-C'WAN-FU }J[ H Jfr- 
 
 Kan Een f A' This clan is industrious, 
 and honest ; they cultivate the mountain sides, 
 and plant paddy where they can. Whatever 
 religion they embrace they are careful and 
 observant. Many have taken their literary 
 
 Pi Sa Ko Toh $ $? ^ Jg- These are rather 
 stupid. Their principal occupation is shepherd- 
 ing; they live in thatched houses; their 
 principal cereal is buckwheat. 
 
 CHAO-T'ONG-FU 
 
 Htoa Miao ffi'ffi. This tribe formerly be- 
 longed to Kweichow, but migrated to Yunnan. 
 They are upright in their dealings, industrious 
 and law-abiding. They are conspicuous by 
 their dress. They reside at Fo-iien and 
 Yong-shan districts. 
 
 Sh Tsi or Ska Ni ^ ^ or & ^g. Their 
 language is very difficult to acquire. They 
 select the best land for cultivation, and have 
 abundance of food and clothes. They inter- 
 marry with other aboriginal tribes, and 
 therefore are called Cliong kia, i.e. middle 
 family.
 
 C 81 1 
 
 P<t7-KRH-FU 
 
 He WuNi S| ^ #g. These engage in the 
 tea business. The women are very indus- 
 trious ; whilst carrying goods they spin thread. 
 They live upon the tea-producing mountains. 
 
 Lao Ko ^$f|. They are well disposed, 
 and are noted veterinary doctors, and attend 
 fairs. They wear calico and silk garments and 
 glazed oiled hats. They reside near the borders 
 of the prefecture. 
 
 Heh P'a ^ $|. Many have very dark 
 complexions. Their language is like the 
 Si Fan. They are good farmers and weavers, 
 and clever workers in bamboo. The men 
 shave their heads. 
 
 Ah K'a p$ -fc. They are very ugly, and 
 not intelligent. Both sexes wear dark or blue 
 clothes, and rattans around their waists. 
 After farming operations they hunt. They 
 seldom visit the city or markets. 
 
 K'u Ts'ong =gf ^. These are well behaved 
 and frugal in the use of necessaries. They 
 dwell upon the mountains, and live principally 
 upon buckwheat. They understand the laws 
 of propriety and feasts. They are to be found 
 also in Kin-tong-t'ing and Uien-kiang-fu. 
 
 Mien Oh Shang $| fij $f . These Burmese 
 priests eat meat during the season for fasts ; but 
 they abstain from the flesh of the animals 
 which they have seen killed. When an offer- 
 ing of food is brought for sacrifice, the offerer 
 takes off his hat and shoes and crawls into the
 
 [ 82 ] 
 
 presence of the priest. Their classic is written 
 upon the cat-tail rush. They are fond of 
 keeping cats and fowls, and are pleased when 
 they cross their feet whilst chanting. 
 
 Hwa Pelt Ih ffi W H- These are rather 
 weak-minded. They live in thatched houses, 
 and prefer sour and hot pungent food. They 
 farm and fish ; every year in the third moon 
 both men and women beat gongs, cymbals 
 and drums, and carry flowers as an offering to 
 Buddha for a prosperous year. 
 
 Chang T'eo Fah JlHHi- These people 
 are very bold. They know how to respect 
 their superiors or inferiors. They have long 
 hair, which hangs loose, they tattoo their 
 bodies. They do not shirk dangers ; one is as 
 good as one hundred ordinary men. They 
 live along the banks of the Cambodia. 
 
 Eu Pi fH jft- This tribe is a branch of the 
 Wu Ni. They do not use chopsticks, but their 
 fingers. Their dwellings are in secluded 
 places ; they seldom visit the city or markets. 
 They are very economical. 
 
 Wu Ni fifr #g. They are very miserly. 
 The men wear earrings, and the women cover 
 their foreheads. Many wear coloured, rough 
 silk clothes. 
 
 $'i Mao ^ Mi en Tien (Burmese) Pen 
 Tsi fefiSfp^. They are very slow in 
 their movements, and are covetous and 
 slovenly in putting on their clothes. They
 
 C 83 ] 
 
 use an iron style to write upon bamboo, hence 
 their name Pen Tsi, i.e., engravers. Their 
 writing ia translated into Burmese and then 
 into Chinese. By this method Chinese pro- 
 clamations are issued among them. They 
 live beyond the boundary of Si-mao. 
 
 Sien Lo Kwoh, Chia Yu tiieh 5 ______ 
 
 iS if Jfj- These Siamese are also called Ko 
 zo, their ancient name was T'so-ma. They 
 wear a little patch of hair on the front part of 
 their heads, and bind a girdle around their 
 loins, and tatoo themselves. They are strong 
 and brave. They live beyond the boundary 
 of Si-mao. 
 
 Mien Tien Ken Tsi | fa] j^ 1 ?. They are 
 active at work, but are sly. They wear rough 
 silk clothes and bind calico around their heads. 
 They ride upon elephants, and use these beasts 
 to carry burdens. 
 
 Mien Tien Peng Tsi $j tJjgJB ?. They are 
 treacherous, and always carry some weapon for 
 defence. They plait their hair and tatoo. In 
 dress and food they are like the Ken-tsi, and 
 live beyond the frontiers of Si-mao. 
 
 San Tso Mao Hf^ The J are tea 
 cultivators ; in their leisure they hunt. They 
 have a piece of calico hanging down their 
 backs like queues. They shave their heads so as 
 to leave three tufts, the center one in honour 
 of the Emperor, the right and left in honour 
 of their parents.
 
 [ 84 ] 
 
 LlN-AN-FU jg % Jjvf . 
 
 Pa La JUlJflj. They are a people of wild 
 dispositions. They are agriculturalists and 
 weavers, their language is difficult to under- 
 stand. 
 
 Sa Hwan Ko Lo JStfi^^ft- Tlae y are 
 well behaved and industrious farmers. Birds 
 and rats are their favourite food. In general 
 customs they are like the black and white 
 Ko-lo. 
 
 Meh Fen ^ ^. For betrothal presents an 
 ox is given ; at the weddings reed instru- 
 ments are played, and wine its freely given to 
 the guests. They work hard all through the 
 year, at its close they have a season of mirth. 
 
 T'u Liao j^ %jjt. These are honest and well 
 behaved. The men wear plain clothes and the 
 women embroidered. They are market garde- 
 ners and farmers. 
 
 TS'U-HSONG-FU 
 
 Ko Heh $j^ JH. They are a branch of the 
 Pu-chieh clan. They dwell among the woods, 
 the men employ a great deal of time in hunt- 
 ing, and the women have to do the field-work. 
 
 Si Mo $S Jp Many of them study Chinese, 
 and have taken degrees. They are industrious 
 in the cultivation of hemp, and noted rope- 
 makers, and their ropes find a ready sale iu the 
 city and markets.
 
 [ 85 ] 
 
 P'u Man yjfj f|. Their complexion is dark, 
 and their voice is shrill ; they are quick 
 walkers, industrious and honest. 
 
 La Ku $fr H. They are very bold. Calico 
 is the staple article of industry. In their leis- 
 sure they hunt. Their dwellings are in the 
 glens and valleys. 
 
 TA-LI-FU ^iJJfr. 
 
 Mo Ts'a JP 5f|. This tribe is an offshoot of 
 the Heh Ko-lo. They are experts in the use 
 of the cross-bow and spear in the chase ; 
 formerly they devoted much time in hunting, 
 now they apply themselves to farming. 
 
 LI-KIANG-FU HQl/fr- 
 
 Mien Uen $jjj A- There are several clans 
 of this tribe. They are devoted Buddhists, 
 and are covetous. When eating they pick up 
 the food with their fingers. In hunting they use 
 fire-arms, and a kind of flour to ignite the powder, 
 they will not reveal the secret of making this 
 touch flour. 
 
 La Mao Pjj %. They live along the banks 
 of the Zan-tsan River. Both sexes labour 
 equally for their food, and most of them wear 
 white clothes. 
 
 La Ma $] j^jj.- These religionists originally 
 came from India. They abstain from wine, 
 fornication and robbery. Their books are 
 printed in Western characters ; they chant 
 three times a day. When travelling, they carry 
 a mat, stuff* and a bowl.
 
 [ 86 ] 
 
 SHWEN-NING-FU 
 
 Siao Lieh >J> Jj|. These are experts with 
 the cross-bow ; they exist principally by hunt- 
 ing ; little attention is given to farm-work. 
 
 Along Hwa lUffc. They live on the borders 
 of the Pai-ih, their customs are like the Ko- 
 za clan. Six days before the New Year a 
 great feast is held ; in the light of a bonfire 
 they sing and dance for immunity from 
 sickness. 
 
 Li Mi ^(j ^. These havedark complexions; 
 the men wear black clothes, and women 
 embroidered garments and capes. Farming 
 or hard work is shunned in preference to 
 hunting with a cross-bow ; game is eaten 
 uncooked. Their dwellings are generally to 
 be found in ravines. 
 
 Ta Ko He^^C^H. They are a stupid 
 people, dwelling in caves. They principally 
 subsist on a whitish grass resembling millet ; 
 if this is unattainable they eat melons and 
 herbs. Some hunt for monkeys ; when hungry 
 in the chase they live upon wild honey and 
 insects. 
 
 UlEN-KIANG-CHOW % JX jHJ- 
 
 Heh Pu HI |^. Their customs are like the 
 Ah-spin, but their language differs a little 
 from this clan. They know proper etiquette 
 and festive ceremonies. They are good house- 
 builders, and clever workers in bamboo. They 
 herd sheep, but do not eat mutton.
 
 87 ] 
 
 K"a To ~fctff. They are very intelligent, 
 and fond of singing an d music. In matrimonial 
 affairs they use a midd leman, and to a maiden 
 gold is given for betro thai presents. 
 
 Shan Su ]\\ $. They have short hair, and 
 wear no shoes. They select glens for their 
 houses, which are built of boards. Buck- 
 wheat and tares are their pri ncipal cereals. 
 Bamboo-ware forms the principal article of 
 trade. Whatever is caught in hunting is 
 washed before eaten. 
 
 YONG-CH'ANG-FU jfc H ffi- 
 
 P'u Ren $1 A- The men wear earth- 
 coloured turbans, the women's apparel 
 is made of fancy calico ; the poor are barely 
 clad. They are industrious farmers, and good 
 walkers ; they carry goods on their backs, but 
 not hanging on a pole. 
 
 La Lu jjflj ^. Their locati on is near to 
 water ; the nouses have one storey ; the family 
 live upstairs, and their cattle is kept in the 
 basement. The men till the land, and the 
 women weave. They are afraid to transgress 
 the law, and their custom is to stand whilst 
 others pass. 
 
 C'heh Sie jUt. Both sexes wear earrings, 
 and delight to be attired in coloured clothes 
 and sashes. They are exceedingly clean in 
 preparing food, and ar experts with guns and 
 cross-bows in hunting.
 
 [ 88 ] 
 
 0-Ch'ang % II . These dwell on high 
 places, being afraid of heat and moisture, and 
 wear grass cloth garments. They are fond of 
 wine and eat raw meat, and to banish sorrow 
 they get intoxicated and blow reed instruments. 
 Dogs are used to sacrifice to ancestors. 
 
 Chia Pa La ^ g| J$|J . They have very 
 violent dispositions, their countenances are like 
 the Ko-lo. They are nomadic; when they 
 settle, the door of their hut is toward a moun- 
 tain ; just enough grain is cultivated for sub- 
 sistence. 
 
 Chieh Sie ^@. These people are very 
 bold and strong, their eyes are animal- like, 
 small mouths and voice similiar to a dog. A 
 strip of tiger's skin is worn as a girdle. These 
 live in the neighbourhood of Teng-ueh-chow. 
 
 In September A.D. 1662, the Miaotse of 
 the village of Kwei-kung, in the prefecture 
 of Li-ping-fn, rebelled ; they were subdued by 
 General Li. 
 
 In February, A.D. 1663, local Governor Ing 
 (the term local governor will be used for a Tu- 
 Bi, or hereditary chief), of Tan-p'ing, shel- 
 tered the noted rebel Liu Ting, and was decapi- 
 tated for this crime. Liu Ting was be- 
 friended by local Governor Kin, of Kin-ken ; 
 for this offence Governor-General Yang razed 
 this village. Liu Ting fled to Shiu-si, 
 now called Chien-si-chow. [This city is 
 three days' journey north-west from Kwei- 
 yang-fu. It is noted for its rowdyism against 
 Foreigners. Some years ago the French priests
 
 [ 89 ] 
 
 endeavoured to open a station there, but were 
 soon expelled, and since then they have met with 
 much unpleasantness in passing through this 
 city. A member of the C.I.M. paid a short 
 visit there in 1878, but he was driven from his 
 inn about 10 p.m., and in his flight his coolie 
 was overtaken and all his clothes, money, and 
 books stolen. In March 1880, Major- General 
 Mesny had a very serious affray there, in 
 which he nearly lost his life.] In September, 
 Liu Ting was captured and beheaded. 
 
 In the twelfth moon, or January 1664, a 
 Kwangsi barbarian, named Ah-chong, re- 
 belled, and styled himself an Emperor, calling 
 his dynasty " Yong-lung," the Eternal 
 Dragon. He stirred up the people of the 
 Long-lah Mountain to revolt, and two villages 
 joined him. In a short time Major-General 
 Chang, of An-shwen-fu, subdued them. 
 
 [An-shwen-fu is on the main road between 
 Kwei-yang-fu, and Yunnan-fu ; it is three days 
 from the former city. It is the residence of 
 the military governor of Kweichow. When I 
 passed through it with my wife, en route for 
 Yunnan, in 1881, 1 was struck with the general 
 poverty-stricken aspect it bore after the late 
 Miaotse rebellion. It is an important junction 
 for trade with the southern part of the 
 province and for Kwangsi. Great quantities of 
 cotton and calico from Hupeh and Hunan 
 pass through this city, going southwards. The 
 mountain ranges between these two cities run 
 east and west ; the undulating valleys would 
 prove no hindrance to a small local railway.]
 
 [ 90 ] 
 
 In February, A.D. 1664, a Chinese rebel 
 named Chang Kin and his friends meditated 
 a rebellion ; he was captured and beheaded. 
 This Chang was a native of Chehkiang 
 province. He came through the provinces of 
 Kwangtung and Kwangsi to Kweichow. He 
 published abroad that he was a descendant of 
 the famous statesman Chang, of the Ming 
 dynasty. He, with An-Chen and P'i-Leng, 
 planned a revolt. Chang styled himself the 
 " Great Reformer." He made a seal, and 
 raised a standard and invited others to join 
 him in Chien-si-chow. At first the local 
 governor refused to join the movement, but 
 afterward, in March, joined the revolt. 
 
 In March, A.D. 1664, the Emperor K'ang- 
 Shi commissioned Gov.-Genl. Wu Sau-kwie 
 to restore order in Kweichow. Wu San- 
 kwie brought ten companies of troops 
 from Yunnan for this purpose to U-pieh- 
 chieh. He divided his force, stationing 
 Capt.-Genl. Li at Lu-kwei, and Maj.-Genl. 
 Liu at Tsih-mi, to besiege An-ch'en. His 
 store depot was at the branch river. His 
 plan of attack and directions for stores were 
 sent to Kwiang-fu. The copying clerk 
 made a mistake and wrote Lu-Kwen, instead 
 of Lu-kwie, and through this error Wu San- 
 kwie was distressed two months for stores 
 and reinforcements. Maj. -General Liu was kill- 
 ed and his men scattered. Chang sent a spy 
 from Shin-si, whom General Li captured ; 
 from him he learnt of Wu San-kwei's distress. 
 He sent a guide to show Wu San's troops the 
 road. Captain-General Li with some braves
 
 [ 91 ] 
 
 forced a way for the stores to relieve the 
 troops. He also defeated the rebel Ah, iu 
 two engagements. General Shi captured and 
 killed a rebel leader, and scattered his 
 followers. 
 
 In the 9th moon Ah was defeated in Ai- 
 tong. Ah-kwen's wife, Liu-si, fled, and first 
 hid in the forests of Muh-long, and then iu 
 Wu-mong ; the people of the latter place re- 
 fused her refuge, and also to keep Ah-kwen's 
 seal, which he sent to them. Some men 
 of Wu-mong apphrehended Ah-kwen, P'i- 
 shong, and An-chow, and delivered them to 
 the Government. P'i-shong died through 
 self-inflicted starvation at the end of fifteen 
 days ; his two companions were beheaded. [Wu- 
 moug is in the Ta-ting-fu prefecture ; this is 
 the centre of many aboriginal tribes. There 
 is a slab in this city one half of which is 
 written in Chinese, the other half is in the 
 Lo-lo characters.] 
 
 In the twelfth moon of A. D. 1666, the 
 local Governor Lung of Lang-tai, and 
 also a relative of Ah-kwen, rebelled. He 
 besieged five villages, and killed a military 
 mandarin. An-choug killed Yen, the Secretary 
 of the Prefect of An Shwen-fu. Wu San-kwie 
 ordered the troops to subdue the rebels. 
 
 In the fifth moon of A.D. 1667, the soldiers 
 of P'iug Yuen revolted ; the leaders were 
 punished and peace was restored. In the sixth 
 moon, the leaders of the Lung rebel ring were 
 captured and decapitated, and peace was 
 restored at Lang-tai. [Lang-tai, is about 6 
 days from Kweiyang-fu, towards Yiiuuan-fu.
 
 [ 92 ] 
 
 It is a scattered village, with a long street 
 running though it; there is a military man- 
 darin in charge of some soldiers resident 
 there.] 
 
 In the twelfth moon, An Chong was 
 taken and beheaded. A Miaotse, of T'ong- 
 tao-hsien in Hunan, named Wu Lao-pan, 
 proclaimed himself a Prince, and stirred the 
 aboriginal tribes of Li-p'ing-fu to revolt; in 
 a short time he was captured and suffered 
 capital punishment, and the revolt was quelled. 
 
 In the first moon of A.D. 1670 the Miao- 
 tse in the Li-p'ing prefecture revolted and 
 were subdued by Brigadier-General Shih of 
 Chen-yuen-fu. In the eleventh moon, the Ah 
 Kong, Miaotse of Ting-fan-cheo, rebelled and 
 were soon quelled. , 
 
 In the sixth moon of A.D. 1671, thirty-six 
 villages of rebel Miaotse of Chen-yuen-fu 
 submitted. 
 
 [Chen-yuen-fu was formerly in the 
 Hunan province, but is now incorporated 
 in Kweichow. I passed through this 
 city in June 1877. Our party was the first 
 to follow on the boat route of the 
 late Mr. A. Margary. When we reached U- 
 ping-hsien, about three days from the city, 
 our captain positively refused to proceed, be- 
 cause, as he said, the Chen-yiieu people destroyed 
 Mr. Margary's boat after he left, and swore 
 that they would do the same to any boat that 
 brought Foreigners to their city. Although wo 
 promised him the price of his boat, if destroy- 
 ed, he would not move ; so we had to take the 
 road. The city is beautiful for situation, being
 
 [ 93 ] 
 
 on the north shore ; a good stone wall follows 
 the slope of the mountain side. The city is 
 entered by crossing a bridge of seven arches ; 
 in the centre of the bridge is a small tower. 
 The streets are narrow and are easily crowded. 
 The officials being notified of our coming, had 
 some of Margary's proclamations posted ; this 
 was being done as we entered the city. We 
 passed through all right. Some time after- 
 wards two ladies of the C.I.M. passed through 
 quietly, and one gentleman of the same mis- 
 sion stayed a week without molestation ; but the 
 year after two missionaries were ill-used at Shih- 
 chen-fu ; in about three days they reached this 
 city en route for Kwei-yaug-fu. Soon after 
 they were settled in their inn for the night, 
 some roughs beat a gong to collect their 
 fellows ; they entered their room, and began an 
 atfray. They beat and kicked Messrs. H. and 
 N. ; the latter put up his hand to preserve his 
 head from a blow, and in doing so one of his 
 fingers was broken. They had to make their 
 escape during the night. Chen-yiien is noted 
 for its hostility to Foreigners. 
 
 In the first moon of A.D. 1672, Wu-ih 
 and three other villages of Miaotsi swore 
 allegiance. 
 
 In the first moon of A.D. 1673, the Miaotse 
 of Kai-li revolted, and were soon subjugated. 
 
 In the second moon of A.D. 1874, the Miaotse 
 of Kwang-shwen-cheo rebelled and killed 
 Secretary Chiang-si Ling. The Miaotse of 
 Yao Pa-bi, ju the Tun- inn prefecture, mur- 
 dered a mandarin named Yang-in-luh.
 
 In the twelfth moon, High Commissioner 
 Wu San-kwei, rebelled iu Yunnan, and he 
 was joined by Captain-Governor Li Pen-sen. 
 The Emperor ordered Kan Wen-k'wen, Go- 
 vernor of Kweichow to oppose him. Wu San- 
 kwei marched upon Kwei-yang-fu, on his 
 way to Pekiug. Governor Ken took the field 
 against him and was killed in an engagement, 
 and Wu San beseiged and took Kwei-yang-fu. 
 A temple was built to the honour of this 
 governor, and is situated outbide the south 
 gate. 
 
 [Kwei-yang-fu is the capital of Kweichow. 
 It is situated in a small plain surrounded by 
 hills. The capital is comprised of a new and 
 an old city. The original portion is small for 
 a provincial city. If my memory serves me 
 correctly, a person can walk around the wall 
 within a half-an-hour. The people are friend- 
 ly ; there is a large proportion of Szechueii 
 people in it. A number of Miaotse women 
 come into the city to sell goods ; it is quito 
 common to see them spinning string aa 
 they hawk their wares. Their short kilts, 
 rather tight jackets, and large feet and 
 straw sandals easily make them an object 
 of curiosity to a stranger. The new part 
 is about as large, or a little larger, than 
 the old city; the prominent object of attraction 
 is the Roman Catholic Cathedral, built 
 entirely or in part from the compensation 
 paid by the Chinese Government. The south 
 Cathedral has been a source of irritation with 
 the Natives because of the causes of their 
 possession. At one period, during the late
 
 [ 95 ] 
 
 French war, nearly the whole of their chapels 
 north of the capital were destroyed, and 
 both the Cathedrals were threatened ; and 
 it is reported, that by restoring the south 
 Cathedral to the original owners, the north 
 Cathedral was spared. They have a college 
 situated upon a hill, which commands the 
 city ; this was a source of suspicious thoughts 
 in the minds of officials and people for a long 
 timei Strange to say there is a Kiao-an- 
 ch'u, for the purpose of arranging the litiga- 
 tions of the R.C.'s, managed by three man- 
 darins ; one is a Romanist. Since Protestant 
 Missionaries have resided there, it ia termed 
 by some, " Office for Foreign Affairs." The 
 China Inland Mission has had a station there 
 since the beginning of 1877. My residence 
 there occupied a period of about eighteen 
 months.] 
 
 In the seventh moon of A.D. 1679, Wu 
 San-kwei, whilst on a visit to Pekiu to see 
 his son, died at Uien-chow in Hunan. 
 
 In the eleventh moon of A.D. 1681, Ko- 
 c'wang-ting, a rebel, a friend of Wu San-kwei, 
 aud guardian of his son Shi Fan, purposed that 
 Shi Fan should govern Kweichow, and resist 
 the Grand Commission from Peking. This 
 consisted of three Governor-Generals, eight 
 Manchu Bannermen and Captain-Generals un- 
 der High Commissioner Sah Hai. They arrived 
 safely at Chen-yiien-fu. They were opposed on 
 their onward march by rebel Commandant 
 Han, who was defeated in an engagement at 
 P'ing-iieh-chow ; he, with Wu Shi-fan, fled to 
 Yunnan. Shi Fan ordered Commissioner
 
 Shien to fortify all the ioiportaiit places on 
 the main road to Yunnan. 
 
 In the first moon AD. 1682, the Imperial 
 army took P'an-kiang. Captain-General 
 Chang Tai routed the insurgents at Hwang- 
 ts>ao-pen. The great Manchu General Sai 
 Tai, with Governor Kin, of Kweichow, with 
 Chinese officers and troops, made a circuitous 
 route to Yunnan, via Si-ch'en-fu, Kwangsi, 
 and attacked Shi-fan's troops at Shift- men 
 and An-long, and were successful in scatter- 
 ing the rebels. 
 
 lu the third moon of A.D. 1683, the Grand 
 Commission was successful,, in their campaigns, 
 and restored peace. By Imperial order, the 
 Commission returned to Peking, taking many 
 of the household of Shi-fan and prominent 
 men of the revolt. Promotions were given to 
 all ; the lower grade officers went to the pro- 
 vinces of Honajj, Shantung, Hunan, and Kiang- 
 si, for appointments. 
 
 In the seventh "moon of A.D. 1686, the 
 Miaotse of Shin-hwa, in the Li-p'ing pre- 
 fecture, were incited to revolt by an outlaw- 
 named Li, alias Ho-sin-shin, formerly a Bud- 
 dhist priest of Chin-chow in Hunan. He pro- 
 claimed himself to be of the noted Governor- 
 General Ho, of the former dynasty. The 
 prefect of Li-p'ing-fu, with troops, soon quelled 
 the revolt.
 
 MIAOTSE TROUBLES, 
 
 In the second moon of A.D. 1687, Ho Sin- 
 ehin was captured and beheaded. The inde- 
 pendent village of Wiein was incorporated in 
 Yon g-tson g- h sien . 
 
 In the second moon of A.D. 1692, the 
 Miaotse of Kao-tong, in the Li-p'ing-fu 
 prefecture, led by four chiefs, committed 
 highway robbery and murder on the main 
 road. Prefect Chang sent his secretary, 
 Liu, with Brigadier-General Ho and troops to 
 apprehend the chiefs. The Miaotse said : 
 "Are they going to exterminate us ?" They 
 quickly killed Secretary l.iu and twenty 
 soldiers ; and ten other villages revolted. 
 
 In the second moon of A.D. 1693, Governor 
 Wie sent a mandarin to exhort them to 
 submission, but they refused. The Emperor 
 was petitioned to send troops to subjugate 
 them, and in a short time ppace was restored. 
 Governor Wie wrote to the Emperor, accusing 
 Prefect Chang and Brigadier-General Ho
 
 [ 98 ] 
 
 as being the cause of the revolt. The Emperor 
 sent two members of the Inner Board, named 
 Ku and Wen, to consult with Governor-Gene- 
 ral Fan and investigate the case. They first 
 examined the Miaotse ringleader ; they were 
 condemned and were beheaded. Afterwards 
 they enquired into the charges against Chang 
 and Ho ; they were found guilty and were 
 decapitated. 
 
 In the year A.D. 1700, the Peh Miaotse, of 
 Tuh-uin-fu, revolted and were quelled by 
 Colonel Chang. 
 
 [Tuh-uin-fu is four days from Kure-yang, 
 on the road to Kwangsi. It is situated iu a 
 beautiful valley of cultiva ted rice-fields ; there 
 is a high hill in the city ; upon its summit is a 
 temple, which can be seen for a long distance 
 before reaching the city. When I passed 
 through it in 1877 it prese nted a very dilapi- 
 dated appearance ; there was a great deal of 
 waste land within the walls ; the houses were 
 few and scattered ; in several spots they were 
 rebuilding. The objects of worship in this 
 part is different to any I have seen in other 
 provinces ; in hundreds of small shrines there 
 are pieces of stone set up.] 
 
 In the tenth moon of A.D. 1702, the 
 Keh-ih Miaotse of H wang-p'ing-chow were 
 led by Lu-chi and Ho-in to rebellion. Local 
 Governor Hu of Kai-li tried to capture the 
 leaders, and was fatally wounded in his 
 attempt. Governor Wong dispatched troopa, 
 who caught Lu and Ho, and beheaded them, 
 and soon peace was restored.
 
 [ 99 ] 
 
 In the tenth moon of A.D. 1704 the Hong 
 Miaotse of Chen-kan, in the T'ong-ren pre- 
 fecture, rebelled, and were subjugated by Capt.- 
 Geueral Li. 
 
 [T'ong-ren-fu has the reputation of being 
 hostile to Foreigners. In 1880 there was 
 Borne trouble with the Hong-miao, and 
 Governor Tsen went in person to punish them, 
 but was not successful ; they are a fearless 
 tribe.] 
 
 In the eighth moon of A.D. 1708 the 
 Long Miaotse of the Three Rivera at 
 P'u-an-chow rebelled. Major-Geueral Li 
 held them in check for a time. Early in the 
 Ming dynasty a local Governor named Chi 
 ruled this section very successfully. He had 
 trouble through a certain barbarian woman 
 named Mi, who led a party of lawless people ; 
 peace was restored within a year. There was 
 peace for a long period until a Miaotse of thia 
 section named Hwang went to An-chong and 
 murdered a family of seven persona ; he also 
 committed many acts of robbery and crime. 
 Governor-General Pie sent an officer to arrest 
 him, but the people resisted. 
 
 Governor-General Pie and Governor Ho 
 petitioned the Emperor to punish the rebels ; 
 the request was granted. Prefect Shu, of An- 
 shwen-fu, and Brig.-General Li were sent to 
 invite them to submit. The Miaotse of the 
 lower river accepted the terms, but those of 
 the central and upper sections refused. The 
 Viceroy appointed Brig.-Geueral Kao of Yun- 
 nan, Brigadier-General Li of Ping-yuen, and
 
 [ 1"" ] 
 
 Majors Liu aud Li of Kwangai, to encamp at 
 the important places. 
 
 On the fourth of the eleventh moon Brig.- 
 General Li arid regiment arrived at Long-chia, 
 and he reports : " Several thousand Miaotse 
 gathered in the most dangerous places, in 
 ambush, and a few hundred of them wished to 
 draw my men into the field. Ensign Liu, 
 made a bold sortie and broke up the ambush ; 
 the rebels fled to Chong-kiang. Brig -General 
 Li entered the forest and destroyed Fahn- 
 gai. This village was at the summit of 
 a mountain, fifteen li high ; the path 
 of ascent was exceedingly difficult. When we 
 were about half-way up, several hundred 
 rebels fired upon us with sharp darts and 
 poisoned arrows. My men nothing daunted, 
 after a desperate effort took the place. Brig.- 
 General Kao came with his troops and made a 
 double attack and captured Wa-taeh, Leh-lo, and 
 Long-kong. The Miaotse fled to the stronghold 
 of Tn-shih, which was situated on the summit 
 of a forest-clad mountain, most difficult to as- 
 cend. The. only way of reducing it was to 
 guard the place where they obtained water. 
 In a few days they were famished and 
 distressed ; they then bound and delivered 
 at the camp the two ringleaders named Pao-iu 
 and Pao-sen. They all submitted and kept 
 the peace." 
 
 In the third moon of A.D. 1712 two Miao- 
 tse, named Lao Wu and Ta Tien, of Ts'ai- 
 kiang-tong rebelled. Formerly Captain- 
 General Wang petitioned the Emperor to 
 remove the garrison of Ting-tong, in the Li-
 
 ping Prefecture, to Ts'ai-kiang, and call it the 
 camp of the Western Hills. This enraged the 
 Miaotse ; they destroyed their houses and re- 
 sisted the troops in building the camp. Be- 
 cause the soldiers annoyed and oppressed them 
 for manual labour, grain and materials, Lao Wu 
 and other killed several soldiers and besieged 
 the camp, therefore Lieutenant-Colonel Wang 
 could not finish the garrison buildings ; 
 Lieutenant Ma was sent to invite them to 
 , submit; by craft he captured and beheaded the 
 ringleadeis. The Major in charge was dis- 
 missed aud the site abandoned. 
 
 In A.D. 1716 local Governor Liu of Wu 
 Mong, on the Szechuen frontier, quarrelled 
 with a brother official, Lu of Wie-liu, in Kwei- 
 chow, concerning some land at Tao-t'ien-pah. 
 La seized and kept goods and employes of 
 Liu. Governor Nien of Szechuen sent 
 an official to Lu, who re-fused to see him, 
 whereupon Governor Nien purposed to punish 
 him, but Governor Liu of Kweichow objected. 
 Governor Nien sent three high Manchu 
 military officers to confer with the Governors 
 of Kweichow and Yunnan at Pi-chieh-hsien. 
 Lu became afraid and released the persons 
 and goods. 
 
 In A.D. 1725 the rebel Chong-kia Miao- 
 tse of Ting-f'an-cheo were restored to peace. 
 Of all the Kweichow Cheo-miao the Chong-kia 
 are the most wicked and treacherous ; those 
 of Ting Fan-chow and Kwang-shwen are the 
 worst. They are no sooner subdued than 
 they revolt ; therefore extermination was used 
 to make them dread revolt. They frequently
 
 [ 102 ] 
 
 committed robbery, and kidnapped both Chiuese 
 and Miaotse women; these they sold to vagabond 
 Chinese, who took them to far-off provinces 
 and sold them for immoral purposes. One 
 Ah-chin caused the people of San-kan to call 
 him their Prince. Governor-General Kao, 
 Governor Mao, and Captain-General Tsao sent 
 troops, who destroyed San-kan, captured Ah- 
 chin and his brother Ah-oh, and beheaded 
 them. 
 
 In the 4th moon of 1727 the Chong-kia 
 village of Chang-tsai was restored. It is 
 situated on the frontier of Kweichow and 
 Kwangsi provinces, and was the resort 
 of outlaws. After the execution of Ah-chiu 
 and Ah-oh, Governor-General Kao peti- 
 tioned the Emperor Youg-chen to place 
 camps in San-kan and Si-mong ; before the 
 reply was received he was transferred to an- 
 other province, and Governor-General Kao 
 executed the plan. He was strongly opposed 
 by Ah-lao and Ah-tao, who led the Miaotse 
 to destroy the fortifications as soon as complet- 
 ed. The Governor-General ordered Lieut. Liu 
 of Kwangsi to subdue the rebels. He was 
 afraid to proceed. Col. Lu was appointed in 
 his stead. Colonel Lu sent Lieutenant-Colonel 
 Kwan to hold the Ku-long Pass. Brigadier- 
 General Pu besieged and took Tseh-kong ; the 
 important holds were destroyed, and great spoils 
 taken. Ah-lao, Ah-tao, and the Chinese outlaw 
 Li and his gang, were captured and beheaded. 
 As the Miaotse feared, the camp was built 
 at Chang-tsai, also five hundred troops and a 
 Sub-Prefect located.
 
 [ 103 ] 
 
 In the 3rd moon of 1728 the" Miaotse of 
 Mingchong were restored to peace. Ming- 
 chong is situated upon a high hill ; three 
 sides are perpendicular ; the roads to it look 
 like threads ; it is near the frontiers of Hunan, 
 in Lip'ing-fu. One tribe of the Hwa-miao 
 live here ; they do not farm the land, but sub- 
 sist upon plundering travellers ; they frequent- 
 ly quarrel and kill each other. Governor-Gen- 
 eral Kao and Captain- General Yang held a 
 conference with the Governor of Hunan, in 
 view of exterminating the inhabitants. Prefect 
 Chang of Li-p'ing-fu (who was in due time 
 promoted to be Governor) led an expedition 
 against Mingchong ; it was taken and de- 
 stroyed, and a great number of its inhabi- 
 tants and their confederates of Ih-ho 
 and Shi-tsai were killed. Those of Ngeo- 
 kwie, when they heard of Prefect Chang's 
 victory, brought their instruments of war to him 
 and submitted, and also gave presents of grain 
 and silver. He survey ed this section ; the most 
 distant portion was incorporated in Kwangsi, 
 and the nearer in Kweichow. In the 7th moon 
 Governor-General Kao petitioned the Em. 
 peror to depose the local Governor of Si- 
 chen-fu, Kwangsi, to divide his territory, to 
 place the northern part in the Infeng-chow, 
 district (now Shini-fu), thus placing it in 
 Kweichow. The area of Sichen-fu was more 
 than 2,000 li ; it bordered on P'uangting, Nan- 
 long, In-liu-chow and Ting- fan-chow. It was 
 most difficult to fix the boundary it thus be- 
 came the refuge for outlaws. Governor- 
 General Kao ascertained the geography and
 
 [ 104 ] 
 
 character of its inhabitants. He placed the 
 boundary of the provinces between Tseh- 
 kiang, of Si-chen and Tseh-kan of P'u-an-ting. 
 A deputation of Kwangsi and Kweichow offi- 
 cials were appointed to inspect the limitations. 
 When local Governor Ch'iu of Si-ch'eu 
 heard of this, he sent 300 soldiers to 
 oppose the commission at Tseh-kiang. Gov- 
 ernor-General Kao punished this act by 
 banishing hiru to the province of Chekiang, 
 and put his land under Imperial rule. The 
 Red River was chosen as the natural 
 boundary. Chang-pa, San-lang, Lao-hu, and 
 thirteen other villages north of the river 
 were placed in Kweichow. Lo-fan and Tseh- 
 hen of Shin-long-chow, Kwangsi, aiid twenty 
 other villages, were also incorporated in Kwei- 
 chow. The whole area incorporated was 300 li 
 from south to north and 700 li from east to 
 west. A new city was built and called In- 
 feng-chow. A sub-prefect was placed at 
 Ts'ang-pah. In the 8th moon Governor- 
 General Kao sent Prefect Chang and Brig.- 
 General Li to Ku-chow, to inspect 
 the country and to invite the Sen Miao to 
 submit. 
 
 [From an inspection of the latest map of 
 China, it will be seen that, as the Red River 
 does not form the frontier of the provinces of 
 Kwangsi and Kweichow, a correction is 
 needed. The distance given 700 li E. to W., 
 would be about from the spot called Hing-i to 
 Na-ti on Stamford's map. I passed through 
 Si-ch'en-fu Mffiftf on August 27th, 1877. It 
 is a small city, situated on the bank of a small
 
 [ 105 ] 
 
 river, enclosed by mountains; the north, and 
 south walls are built to the edge of the river ; the 
 west wall connects two hills. The road from 
 this city to the Red River is mountainous on the 
 whole ; in a few places there are some beautiful 
 valleys. The distance to Tu-k'eo-ts'en $| D ffi 
 is 270 li; here we hired a boat to take us 100 li 
 down the river to join the road to Kwei-yang- 
 fu. The river is truly named ; the water is 
 very red and muddy. Our coolie explained to 
 us when on the boat his idea of the difference 
 in the length of the li : If you start before 
 ' the sun has risen, the li that day are short ; if 
 later, the li are long.] 
 
 In the third moon of A.D. 1729 local 
 Governor Yen, of Pa Tsai of Shin-long-chow 
 (late Kwangsi) came to Prefect Chang's 
 camp and submitted. Governor-General Kao 
 ordered Prefect Chang to make a map of the 
 Sen Miao country for Government use, in case 
 of future troubles. In this moon the Emperor 
 promoted Prefect Chang to be Governor of 
 Kweichow. The news of promotion was sent 
 by Governor- General Kao, and secret orders 
 that he must thoroughly crush Pa Tsai. Dur- 
 ing three months Governor Chang subjugated 
 the district ; many of the village elders brought 
 carved slabs which they clave, giving Governor 
 Chang one-half and themselves keeping the 
 other as their covenant to be loyal. He de- 
 manded them to deliver up the ringleaders ; 
 this was done and peace was restored. A city 
 was built at Pa Tsai, a mandarin appointed, 
 and it was put in the Prefecture of Tuh-yiiin- 
 fu. He carried on a campaign to subdue and
 
 [ 106 ] 
 
 restore Imperial authority in the Tan-kiang ; 
 after several months of hard fighting the most 
 important positions were taken and occupied. 
 
 Early in A.D. 1729 two exorcists named 
 Lao Yang and Lao Shin, with a gang, stirred 
 the Miao of the Tan-kiang section to revolt 
 and secretly attack the camps. Colonel Kwan 
 captured the exorcists and party and behead- 
 ed them, and restored peace. A town was 
 built at Chi-kiang, a mandarin appointed 
 under the Prefecture of Tuh-yuen-fu. 
 
 In the 6th moon of A.D. 1730 Governor 
 Chang subdued the Heh-miao of T'sing- 
 kiang ; they are neighbours of the Kiu-ku- 
 miao, their boundary reaches to Si-p'ing and 
 Hwang-p'ing's-hsiens. In 1660 the local- 
 Governor of Pu-chow, named Yang, led the ban- 
 ditti, who burnt and plundered Si-ping and 
 took many captives and murdered the manda- 
 rin. He oppressed the people of Hwang-ping ; 
 the main road being in his power, travellers 
 to and from Kwie-yang, via Tuh-yuen-fu to 
 Chong-an, thence by boat to Chen-yuen-fu. 
 The Kong-o-miao, on the upper Tan River, 
 were incited to rebellion by a Chinese villain. 
 He said, " Refuse submission ; if you do not the 
 mandarins will oppress you, take your goods ; 
 in fact, you will be as meat for them ; fight to 
 the death." Governor Chang, assisted by Pre- 
 fect Pan and Lieutenant-Colonel Mu, made a 
 night attack on the 15th of the 5th moon. The 
 loyal Liu-sheo-miao secretly brought up forty 
 boats and took the troops across the river. 
 The Miaotse were not prepared and they fell 
 an easy prey. Those who had escaped made a
 
 [ 107 ] 
 
 night attack on the camp ; to their surprise 
 they found it empty. They were returning 
 shouting, when, suddenly, the troops in ambush 
 opened fire ; the earth shook, and it was light 
 as day ; a great number were killed. On the 
 5th of the 6th moon the people of this district 
 repented ; they came to the governor to be en- 
 rolled as Chinese subjects. Prefect Fan was 
 entrusted to form this district into an Imperial 
 department. On the 6th of the llth moon 
 the Miaotse of Ki-hu rebelled, purposing to 
 destroy the camp at Ts'ing-kiang ; the Governor- 
 General hearing of this determined to destroy 
 them root and branch. The rebels dug moats 
 around their villages, made deep holes in the 
 roads and covered them with brushwood and 
 earth, and erected barriers. After a strong re- 
 sistance they were forced to submit. As Kong-o 
 was in an important position, a city was built, 
 a mandarin appointed, and it was incorporated 
 in the Chen-yuen prefecture. 
 
 In the 7th moon of A.D. 1730 the tribes in 
 the neighbourhood of Ku-chow were restored to 
 peace. The area of this district is vast and the 
 conformation advantageous to fickle and rebel- 
 lious people. 
 
 The origin of the Miao is accredited 
 thus : the Emperor Yao, B.C. 2,357, had a 
 favourite dog ; he heard the offer of a 
 Princess to whosoever would bring him the 
 head of a certain rebel; the dog brought 
 the head. Nine children were born. After 
 a time Pan Hu and Liu-chin, husband and wife 
 moved to Kweichow. (There is a governor 
 called Pan Hu.) Many of the Miaotse, from
 
 [ 108 ] 
 
 B.C. 206 to A.D. 1278, paid tribute to 
 the Imperial Government. From A.D. 1280 
 mandarins were appointed in Ku-chow. In 
 A.D. 1368 the Emperor Hong Wu created 
 fourteen local Governors to rule districts in- 
 depeno =at of Ku-chow. About 1662 the rebel 
 Wu-san-kwie died at Yuen-chow, in Hunan, 
 while in company with General Ma and troops, 
 who were going to take Peking. General Ma re- 
 traced his way to Yunnan. When near Ku-chow 
 the Miaotse resisted him ; they stole his can- 
 nons, guns, and war instruments. Some of the 
 soldiers took Miaotse wives, and instructed 
 them in drill and the manufacture of war 
 materials. In course of time the local Gov- 
 ernor could not govern them, and they were 
 constantly breaking out into rebellion. 
 
 During the year 1730 there was a general 
 ferment among the Miao of the Ku-chow 
 district. The Governor-General came from 
 Yunnan to Kwei-yang to confer with Gov- 
 ernor Chang about the Miao troubles. Gov- 
 ernor Chang was entrusted with the cam- 
 paign. There were a few skirmishes, with 
 slight loss on both sides. 
 
 The whole of the year 1731 was employed to 
 crush the Miao. The Miao fought bravely 
 against great odds. The usual stratagems were 
 used on both sides, and there was great loss of 
 life. 
 
 In the 6th moon of A.D. 1732 all these 
 sections were restored to peace, except that of 
 Su-tong. Brigadier- General Tsao and Tong 
 and their men had to grasp the trees to 
 ascend the mountains; the mountains were
 
 [ 109 ] 
 
 as if they touched the sun, and the roads 
 as dangerous as if hung on trees ; the heavy 
 rains increased the difficulties. In course of 
 time all the rebellious villages came and 
 submitted. On the 1st of the 7th moon 
 tranquillity was restored, and the troops 
 returned to their respective garrisons. The 
 Governor-General deputed Judge Chang, 
 Brigadier-Generals Tsao, Pen, and Si, to 
 survey and make a map of the surrendered 
 country, to fix the boundary of Kweichow 
 and Kwangsi, to remove all impediments on 
 rivers, to allow boats to travel, repair the 
 roads, to cut down trees and bushes that 
 obstructed the roads. A city was built at 
 Cu-ko, and a Major-General appointed. All 
 important positions were occupied ; they were 
 located like stars, within call of each other. 
 The whole was incorpoi :ed in the Li-ping 
 prefecture. 
 
 In the 9th moon of 1733 a rebel Miaotse 
 threw a trench around Tai-kong -^ j|i| ; in 
 the llth moon the soldiers destroyed it. 
 Near Tai-kong lived the Kiu-ku-miao, i.e., nine 
 cords. They were an important people once ; 
 they revolted, and were subdued by Duke 
 Cu-ko about A.D. 220 ; he only spared nine 
 persons j hence their name. They are fickle 
 and treacherous ; their land is very productive. 
 In A.D. 1628 Emperor Tsong-cheng failed 
 in his efforts to subdue them. In the beginning 
 of the present dynasty they robbed travellers, 
 but more cautiously. Emperor K'an-shi, in 
 1681, sent a large army to Kweichow ; this 
 awed them. From 1681 to 1727 they did
 
 not disturb the peace, though the weak 
 among them became the prey of the strong. 
 In this year, those of P'an-long and 
 Ko-chieh made a night attack and plundered 
 P'i-pa-tong, in the district of Sii-ping ; they 
 were subdued by an officer from Chen-yuen. 
 In 1729 Governor. General Mao came to Si- 
 ping to arrange aflairs with the Miao. In 
 1730 the Governor-General ordered Brigadier- 
 General Chang to build public works at Tai- 
 kong; they helped the troops as desired. 
 When they bowed their heads to the ground 
 as the Emperor's decree was read to them, 
 they had their names enrolled for the first 
 time, and the value of their property taken. A 
 survey was made, also a map, and the whole 
 was sent to the Emperor. 
 
 In the 7th moon of A.D. 1733 Governor- 
 General Kao and Governor Yuen agreed to 
 build the city of Tai-kong. Judge Fan and 
 Intendant Hwang were entrusted with the 
 work, assisted by Major-General Tsao and 
 2,500 troops. They surveyed the site and drew 
 their plans. For a time the Miaotse artisans 
 helped willingly. When the walls were a few 
 feet high it was then harvest time ; they left 
 gradually, promising to return. Those of 
 Ngeo-kia and four other villages said when 
 the troops arrived " Why should we build 
 here ; we can check them in the beginning ; if 
 we wait, our chance is gone." Others feared 
 the troops. They were assured that combined 
 action of those who fear not the tiger would 
 win. (If a Miaotse, and also many Chinese 
 in Kwei-yang, hear early in the morning the
 
 [ 111 ] 
 
 word lao-liu, i.e., tiger, they will not work or 
 do business that day.) The leaders knotched 
 a piece of wood, killed an ox, took an oath, 
 and sent it to other villages. One hundred 
 and two joined ; those of Tai-kong, Tsai- 
 long, and Kao-kong refused. On the 6th 
 of the 9th moon the Miao rose and killed 
 two interpreters and ten merchants. The next 
 day they came to the camp, Secretary Chang 
 was killed. Major General Tsao besieged Yang- 
 ong. Ensign Liu was killed ; Tsao wrote to Tai- 
 kong for troops. Some of his men held Pai- 
 loh, which is 15 li from Tai-kong ; they were 
 surrounded by the rebels, and were three 
 days without food. Brisk engagements were 
 sustained on both sides ; several officers were 
 killed. The Miaotse held and obstructed the 
 difficult passes. When they besieged Tai- 
 kong they had only twenty days' rations ; 
 officials and men had to live on rice gruel. 
 The Judge sent to two friendly villages for 
 food, which was exceedingly dear; they were 
 willing tosupply,but the rebels threatened them. 
 On the 9th of the 10th moon Brigadier-General 
 Yang moved from Pai-loh to relieve Tai-kong. 
 When he saw the dangerous passes and the 
 manner in which they were blocked, he 
 changed his plan. On the 12th he divided his 
 forces. When the men saw the difficulties, fear- 
 fulness took hold of them. He said the troops 
 are starving ; they look to us ; if we don't 
 relieve them, who will ? We must. He dis- 
 mounted, and alone, with sword in hand, he 
 ascended the position. Early the next morn- 
 ing the troops were in the stronghold ; this
 
 struck terror into the rebels and many were 
 killed. He broke up the stone barrier. Whilst 
 directing, a rebel, hid in a thicket, fired 
 and wounded him ; he went forward, sword in 
 hand, a few steps and then fell dead. The 
 soldiers lost courage ; the officers could not 
 rally them ; they fled, leaving their arms and 
 ammunition with the rebels. Whilst the 
 rebels were elated, those of Tai-kong 
 and Long-tsai supplied the starving camp with 
 stores. In the 10th moon Major-General Ho, 
 of Kwangsi, was promoted to Captain- General 
 of Kweichow ; he made an effort to relieve Tai- 
 kong. In the llth moon the rebels, to test the 
 troops, crossed the river and attacked Si-ping, 
 but were soon repulsed ; this awed the villagers, 
 and they would not to supply food. The 
 rebels built an earthwork to prevent the troops 
 getting water. Major General Tsao attacked the 
 builders. His men were compelled to eat grass 
 and roots; the ration for officers and men was 
 a half-pint of rice a day. The Judge and 
 Major-General Tsao spurned the idea of 
 surrender ; they swore to lay down their lives 
 first. The Governor wrote to hold on ; relief 
 was coming. On the 12th of the llth moon 
 Brigadier-General K'ang, having placed 
 camps every 30 li, was near at hand ; this 
 decided the Judge to make a sortie ; they 
 dispersed the rebels v. took a great quantity 
 of rice. On the 15th day of the moon Major- 
 General Ho arrived with troops and relieved 
 Tai-kong. The Emperor sent 2,000 Hunanese 
 and 1,800 Kwangsi braves to complete_,tha 
 work of subjugation.
 
 On the 12th of the. 3rd moon 1834 Captain- 
 General Ho attacked the Kiu-ku rebels at 
 Kao-po; here they had built an earth-walled 
 town, two-thirds of a mile long and one mile 
 and a third wide ; it was situated on a hill, 
 and was capable of being provisioned to hold 
 ont several years. Their governor, Peh, said 
 they would fight to death to retain it. The 
 first attack by the troops was unsuccessful. In 
 the second attack, on the 28th day, the strong, 
 hold was taken. A town was built on its site 
 and incorporated in the Chen-uien prefecture. 
 
 During the year 1735 there was a general 
 revolt among the tribes already subdued. The 
 Miaotse in a great number of places had forti- 
 fied their strongholds and prepared to resist 
 the troops. On the 9th of the 4th moon they 
 destroyed twenty villages near Chen-uien-fu ; 
 at this time the city had no walls to protect 
 it. They besieged Hwang-piug-hsien ; at this 
 time there were only thirty soldiers to protect 
 it ; these were assisted by fifty soldiers who 
 were passing through, and who helped to hold 
 the city for a time. The Mandarin sent his 
 seal to Kwei-yang, and buried the Government 
 silver ; then he and his clerk hung themselves. 
 Lieut. Kin, in despair, killed his wife and 
 family, and then fled. The rebels carried all 
 before them ; three local Governors lost hope of 
 protecting their families and place ; they took 
 each other's hands and walked into a river and 
 drowned themselves. The main road was 
 blocked, and Kwei-yang was in danger of fall- 
 ing into the rebels' bauds. For several months 
 the scattered troop* WITU helplebsto cope with
 
 the general turmoil. In the 6th moon 8,000 
 Kwaugsi and Kweichow men were collected to 
 restore peace. In the 7th moon the Emperor 
 ordered Captain-General Tong of Hunan to 
 assist. Two members of the Inner Council, 
 Chang and Teh, were High Commissioners ; 
 they stayed for a time in Uien-chow, Hunan, to 
 direct affairs ; in the 8th moon they went to 
 Chen-iiien-fu. In this moon Governor-General 
 Yen ordered 2,000 soldiers from Szechuen. In 
 the 10th moon the Emperor ordered Governor - 
 Q-eneral Chang of Hunan (once prefect of Li- 
 p'ing-fu) to take entire charge and relieve 
 the High Commissioners. 
 
 In the 1st moon of 1736 Governor-General 
 Chang began his operations. Every month 
 of this year records hard fighting crowned 
 with success. Under his wise direction of 
 military and civil administration peace was 
 restored ; for his services he was promoted to 
 be Viceroy of Yunnan and Kweichow, and 
 honours granted to his sons and perpetual 
 offices to his descendants. All his officers 
 were duly promoted. 
 
 In the 3rd moon of 1739 a notorious rebel 
 Ah-sa revolted ; he lived at Kuluh, near 
 Ting-fan-chow ; he was a man of wealth, and 
 had many followers ; he committed many 
 outrageous attacks upon travellers and Chinese 
 settlers, and murdered a Chinaman ; he 
 resisted the police of Ting-fan-chow. His 
 father, Lao-pai, was taken. They threatened, if 
 he were not released, to revolt. In a short 
 time 300 men joined him, and these plundered 
 several villages. Governor-General Chuug
 
 sent 1,000 troops to quell this revolt. After 
 a little resistance the movement was crushed, 
 and Ah-sa and the ringleaders beheaded. 
 A garrison of 400 soldiers were placed at 
 Ta-tang, 15 li from Ku-luh. 
 
 Of the sustained war between the Miaotse 
 and Chinese during the reign of the Emperor 
 Tong-ci, I have no particular information.
 
 BIOGRAPHY OF THE MAHOMETAN 
 PRINCE HSIEN YANG. 
 
 Reference has been made to Sai Tien-ci, or 
 Hsien Yang-wang, i.e., Prince, in my rem > ' 
 on Yunnan-fu. After many enquiries 
 among my Mahometan friends concerning this 
 man, my efforts were rewarded by being pre- 
 sented with a copy of his biography, of whi<^. 
 the following is a translation. It was written 
 over two hundred years ago. 
 
 Prince Hsien Yang's ancestor was Prince 
 So Fie-ur, of Pu-ha-la kingdom ; he was of the 
 twenty-sixth generation of Mahomet. He was 
 noted for his high virtues and benevolence ; he 
 preferred arbitration to fighting with his 
 enemies. In A.D. 1071 he came with his 
 brother Ai Ur-sha, his three sons, and five 
 grandchildren, relatives, friends, servants, and 
 others, in all 5,350 persons, and with more 
 than 5,000 animals. He brought tribute to 
 the Emperor Shi Ning. The Emperor received 
 him with kindness, and after a time he was ap-
 
 [ 118 ] 
 
 pointed to an office in one of the Six Boards. 
 At one period there was a rebellion in a frontier 
 section, and many country people were 
 killed. Prince So Fie-ur was sent to subdue 
 the rebels, and he did so without the 
 nse of an inch of iron. He put on clothes 
 used to meet guests, and went into the 
 rebel camp. He discoursed with them upon 
 righteousness, which tends to happiness, and of 
 unrighteousness, which ends in misery, and 
 of the evils of war and of the suffering that 
 follows. The hearts of the rebels were moved, 
 they believed his words, obeyed his advice, 
 disbanded themselves, and the district was 
 restored to peace. His success greatly pleased 
 the Emperor, who bestowed on him the title 
 of Marquis Ning Sh. In A.D. 1081 two 
 ministers, Oh Li-chi and Mi Sha-ur, visited 
 So Fie-ur, and besought him to return ; they 
 also brought as tribute 10,000 horses to the 
 Emperor, hoping to influence his Majesty. 
 The Emperor was unwilling to grant their 
 request. He raised So Fie-ur to a dukedom, 
 calling him Duke Ch'in Kwoh, and gave him 
 presents of gold and clothes ; and a grant of 
 land was given to those who came to invite 
 the Duke to return. His own people and 
 body-guard called him Prince. 
 
 The Prince had two sons, the elder of 
 whom was named Sa Yen. The Emperor first 
 made him Marquis Ning Sh and afterwards 
 Duke Lii Kwoh, and he took his father's 
 position. Sa Yen had five sons, the eldest of 
 whom was named Su Tsu-sah. He took hi g 
 father's title of Marquis, and in consideratio fl
 
 of his great merit the E mperor called him 
 Prince Chao Ch'in. Su Tsu-sah had two 
 sons, the elder of whom was named K'ang Ma- 
 ting. He took his father's titles and position, 
 and was Commander-in-chief. 
 
 K'ang Ma had three sons ; the eldest was 
 named Ma Ho-shui, and he succeeded his 
 father. In A.D. 1280 the whole of the 
 military power was under his direction, and 
 after ten years, tranquillity was restored in the 
 Empire. He then gave up his commission 
 and retired into private life. Prom his 
 eighteenth to his ninety-eighth year he only 
 wore cotton clothes ; he was most careful in 
 his diet, and lived in seclusion after his retire- 
 ment from public life. 
 
 He had two sons, the elder being Chang Si- 
 ting. During his boyhood he showed great 
 wisdom, intelligence, and benevolence. When 
 he was a young man, there was a general 
 famine, and brigandage was rife in many parts. 
 He could not be indifferent at this crisis ; he 
 exhorted the thieves to abandon their evil 
 ways, gave relief to the suffering, but had no 
 desire for an official life. After the famine 
 had passed over, a rebellion broke out in the 
 province of Shensi, and the roads were unsafe 
 to travel. The Emperor gave him the office of 
 Commander-in-chief at the city of Hsien-yang, 
 situated on Han River, to suppress the rebels. 
 Prince Chang disapproved of the use of a 
 military force in subduing them, and dis- 
 banded his troops. When the rebels heard 
 of his kindness, and the reason of his 
 discharging his soldiors, a deputation came
 
 [ 120 -] 
 
 with incense, besought his forgiveness, and 
 asked permission to live as citizens. Prince 
 Chang agreed to the request, and they became 
 peaceful and loyal subjects. He reduced the 
 taxes, and built and endowed schools to teach 
 the doctrines of morality. The waste lauds he 
 had brought under cultivation, and after eight 
 years of his administration, peace and prosper- 
 ity reigned, and his fame spread abroad. The 
 Emperor waa greatly pleased, and eulogised 
 him, saying : " He has the ability for a> Grand 
 Secretary of State, and he can rule like a 
 Prince; he is a pillar of the nation'' and he 
 called him Prince Haien Yang. His Majesty, 
 in consideration ot his virtue and valour, would 
 not use his private name in conversation. 
 
 After a time there was trouble in Annam, 
 and the Emperor gave him sole command 
 of an expeditionary corps to subdue the 
 rebels along the Soug-kiang River. Although 
 he had a large army, he discarded the use of 
 arms, only using moral suasion. He did not 
 injure a hair of an Annamite ; and soon they 
 became obedient and loyal. He advised them 
 to establish schools, as of the first importance ; 
 and, secondly, agriculture ; and within five 
 years peace and prosperity reigned. 
 
 There was a continuous series of reports of 
 trouble in Yunnan, presented to the Throne. 
 The Emperor, in consultation with Prince 
 Hsien Yang, said he believed the principal 
 cause of unrest arose through the officials. 
 He suggested to Prince Hsien Yang to go and 
 restore tranquillity. He consented, and his 
 Majesty gave him 5,000 ounces of gold
 
 C 121 ] 
 
 grain, 100,000 pieces of gold (probably 
 gold leaf), and 1,000,000 ounces of silver, 
 for special use. Upon his arrival in Yunnan 
 he made full enquiry into all matters of public 
 and private importance. Much instruc- 
 tion was required in agriculture, improvement 
 in matrimonial aflairs, and morality. The 
 spirit of revenge and constant bloodshed was 
 common. The taxes were exorbitant, the 
 yamen runners most oppressive, and the people 
 sorely burdened. The Emperor, acting upon 
 advice, had instituted a martial form of ad- 
 ministration. 
 
 Prince Hsien Yang sent his eldest son, Fa 
 Su-la-ting, to the Emperor with a petition 
 for needed reforms, and asked permission to 
 carry them out. His Majesty was greatly 
 pleased with the proposed reforms, and granted 
 him full power to enact them. Prince Hsien 
 Yang's central point of government was educa- 
 tion on the principles which govern the state 
 and the home, with all their proper subjects ; 
 then good order can be maintained in the 
 home and state. His first work was to build 
 a Confucian temple and free schools in needed 
 districts, to bring under cultivation the waste 
 ground, to reduce taxes, and the number of 
 yamen parasites ; he dismissed useless officials, 
 and dealt leniently with transgressors. The 
 aboriginal tribes of Yunnan bowed to his 
 influence, and brought their taxes and tribute 
 
 Fuh Ku, chieftain of Lo-pan-tien, refused 
 to submit to him. An officer was sent to his 
 place,- who ordered him to submit or else
 
 within three days the district would be at- 
 tacked. The people refused to obey, where- 
 upou the Prince granted them three more 
 days of grace ; this was slighted. His officers 
 came and asked if they should attack the 
 rebels. Hsien Yang, replied, " No." One 
 day a rebel came out and gave a challenge to 
 fight, and officer Pu Fa-hwa accepted 
 it, rushed into the town with his men and 
 defeated the rebels. Prince Hsien Yang beat 
 a gong and stopped the fighting, severely 
 rebuking Pu Fa-hwa, saying, " My mission 
 is to restore peace in Yunnan, but not by the 
 sword. Yon have disobeyed orders and are 
 deserving of death." This officer and his 
 men were placed under arrest. A deputation 
 of officers waited on the Prince and besought 
 him to spare Pa Fa's life, reminding him that 
 he had not put any man to death in the 
 province. The Prince promised that after 
 peace was restored Pu Fa and his men should 
 be liberated ; but that if such an act were 
 repeated, the guilty should suffer. When Fuh 
 Ku, heard of this, he said, " If the Prince has 
 such grace as this, it is useless to waste life 
 in fighting." He, at the head of his followers, 
 came burning incense and submitted. The 
 Prince received them kindly as children, 
 whilst they treated him as a father. The 
 tribute was paid in full, and presents brought 
 for himself, officers, and men ; the Prince re- 
 fused to accept any, or to permit those under 
 him to take a thread. Fuh Ku, and other 
 headmen called Prince Hsien J^jfljJ ;f^3i *', 
 holy, spiritual, heavenly prince. Soon after
 
 [ 123] 
 
 this event 400,000 persons of 680 districts 
 became loyal subjects. 
 
 The Burmese sent officer Shih Lo-fo-peh in 
 charge of an expedition of several thousand 
 troops, who were well supplied with elephants 
 and horses, to attack 4j |i i.e., Yong Chang- 
 fu. When Prince Hsien heard of this he 
 wrote to officers Twan Sin, of Pu-kang, not to 
 fight; the order was obeyed, and thereby 
 thousands of lives were saved in Yong-chang, 
 Teng-ueh, and Mien-lin. There was much 
 disquiet in these parts, so he went himself 
 and arranged matters. The causes of 
 discontent were removed, and the aboriginal 
 tribes gladly brought their taxes and tribute. 
 A Thibetan officer named Chong-sh*7en 
 came and earnestly asked for a seal, 
 which the Prince granted. He recommended 
 twelve officers in the Li-kiang and Mien- 
 lin prefectures to the Throne for the rank of 
 Viscount, and ninety-six persons in other 
 places for honours and perpetual offices, in 
 consideration of valuable service rendered by 
 them in the province. These requests received 
 Imperial sanction. He corrected the social 
 customs of the aborigines of East and West 
 Yunnan. He made roads, aud bridges where 
 required, and converted waste ground into 
 arable land, and removed hindrances in water- 
 courses in order to prevent floods. It is 
 difficult to make a minute record of his public 
 work and improvements. He was held in 
 high esteem by officials and people, and it 
 became a saying abroad that Yunnan was the 
 happiest place under heaven, i.e., China.
 
 [ 124 ] 
 
 Prince Hsien Yang surveyed the land 
 around Yiinnan-fu, and found that its 
 conformation and old water-courses indicated 
 that the lake had covered the plain, and 
 that there was danger of frequent inunda- 
 tions. He conceived the idea of reclaiming 
 land and preventing floods. He ordered hia 
 third son, Hu Shin, and an officer, Chang Li-tao, 
 with 3,000 men, to cut a channel at Shi-long- 
 pa, on the south-west shore, and thus by lower- 
 ing the level of the lake a few feet, he reclaimed 
 much land. The water found a natural course, 
 and flows through An-tin and Wu-ting-chow, 
 emptying itself into the Yangtze. The whole 
 work of cutting, irrigating, and making the 
 reclaimed land fit for use, took three years. 
 He next made an embankment to lead the 
 water of the Pan-long River into the lake. 
 There was much land under water in the east 
 of the city, through a stream emptying itself 
 into this low place. He made a channel 70 li 
 in length, 12 feet wide and 10 feet deep, with 
 10 small locks and 360 sluices. The canal 
 is called the "Gold sap stream;" it is 
 above the level of the country, it carries the 
 water off from the mountains to the lake, and 
 when needed the water is used for the rice 
 fields ; it can be seen by any traveller. He re- 
 claimed much land by his system of water 
 levels and draining. He encouraged immigra- 
 tion to occupy his new land ; he opened free 
 schools and encouraged all educational efforts. 
 He appointed Chang Li-tao as Minister of 
 Agriculture and Immigration Commissioner. 
 He endowed schools, and gave bonuses to de-
 
 serving officials from the land rents, and re- 
 warded faithful soldiers when they captured 
 robbers. He gave seed and implements to 
 needy squatters and exempted them from taxes 
 for a time. He established free inns for the 
 use of poor travellers. He lowered all taxes 
 upon merchandise in its transport through the 
 province. He abolished the press system of 
 yamen employes, by establishing Government- 
 paid men. He instituted alms-houses for 
 the poor, police stations, and fairs. He 
 ordered his son Sa Lu-la-ting to improve the 
 soldiers' uniforms. He built the large Wen- 
 miao, i.e., Confucian temple, in Yunnan, and 
 also the mosque 5j|? ^ -jfe. Prince Hsien Yang 
 had five sons and nineteen grandchildren. The 
 date of his death is not given. I have already 
 referred in another paper to his grave and an 
 image of him in a temple.
 
 REMINISCENCES OF MR, P'AN, 
 
 Mr. P'an is a- Heb Miao whom I had the 
 pleasure of meeting in Kwieyang in August 
 1880, and to whom I am indebted for the 
 following items, and also for a vocabulary of 
 his language : 
 
 Their knowledge of the Creator is very 
 obscure. He is called Shiang-ko-lau. He 
 was formerly a man who lived in the world for 
 3,800 years, and then died ; the place of his 
 decease is not known, but he is believed to be 
 somewhere above. His father's name was Keo 
 Chiang-tai, and his mother's, Vuh-peh-vuh 
 lioh. He opened the heavens and the earth, 
 and gave grain and fields. When he made 
 men they were dumb, but afterwards he en. 
 dowed them with speech. He gave them all 
 things to enjoy. There are no temples erected 
 to his honour, or tablets, scrolls, or an image 
 of him. The knowledge about him is trans- 
 mitted from one generation to another. He 
 is the real object of worship. They have no
 
 [ 128 ] 
 
 set time to adore him. At a betrothal, mar- 
 riage, or when laying the foundation of a house 
 or bridge, his favour is invoked. An offering 
 is prepared of pork, fowls, mutton, ducks, and 
 geese. Beef, horse flesh, and dog's flesh are 
 forbidden : because, when Shiang-ko-lau lived, 
 he said the flesh of the last three animals was 
 unclean. Incense and paper are burnt ; 
 twelve cups of wine, one basin of rice, and an 
 equal number of basins of meat, all properly 
 arranged. Then an elder comes forward, burn- 
 ing incense, and sits and invokes Shiang-ko- 
 lau, saying : " We have prepared this feast 
 for you ; please come. Preserve this young 
 couple ; give them joy and wealth, long 
 life and honour for thousands of years, so as to 
 be like thee." The master of ceremonies, 
 with all present, makes a bow. He pours a 
 little wine out of each cup on the floor, then 
 the company drink the wine, and feast. 
 
 Praying for Bain. The highest mountain 
 in the neighbourhood is chosen, and a sacrifice 
 is offered to Ka Sh'i : who he is they do not 
 know. An offering is prepared of a dog, a 
 white cock fowl, and four cups of wine ; no 
 incense or paper is burnt. After the offerings 
 have been presented, the supplicants eat it. 
 P'an says this method always brings rain ; 
 they return no thanks ; nor have they any god 
 to stop the rain. 
 
 Marriages. Engagements are made by 
 mutual choice. At weddings, the parents of 
 both parties invite their own friends and 
 provides the food. The wife's parents provide 
 her with clothes and silver ornaments j the
 
 [ 129 ] 
 
 husba/id, or his friends, provide the furniture. 
 A feast is held for three days at the house of the 
 parents-in-law, and thence the wife is escorted to 
 her new home. She is allowed to visit her parents 
 three times a year ; they both eat at the same 
 table. At feasts the husbands play music, and 
 the wives dance. If a wife is childless, this 
 is the cause for taking a second wife. 
 
 Treatment of the Side. When a person falls 
 sick, a priest is invited to make an examination ; 
 he does not feel the pulse. A large tray of 
 rice is provided, and a thread is taken from 
 the sick persons dress and placed on the rice, 
 the priest chants and then stirs the rice, and 
 by certain forms traced he knows the disease. 
 Another method is to draw a thread across an 
 egg ; the egg is broken and the thread cast in, 
 the complaint is ascertained by the position of 
 the cotton. Sickness is believed to be the re- 
 sult of the visitation of evil spirits, and offer- 
 ings are made ; and they beseech it to depart. 
 A bunch of bean straw is given to the exorcist 
 when he goes home ; if the afflicted recovers, a 
 present is sent to the priest ; if no recovery 
 takes place, no present is sent. 
 
 Burial Customs. When a wealthy man is 
 to be buried, two friends are invited. A feast 
 is prepared of a male buffalo and a pig, and 
 abundance of wine ; and incense, candles, and 
 paper are burnt. A large piece of meat is 
 fixed to a board ; one of the guests holds the 
 buftalo by its trachea, and walks a certain space 
 five times, and then shoots an arrow at the 
 meat ; if he hits it, he claims the prize.
 
 [ 130 ] 
 
 Method of Discovery of Theft. When a theft 
 cannot be discovered an ordinary enquiry 
 takes place. The elder invites men of the 
 surrounding villages to the house where the 
 theft has taken place. A large cauldron of 
 water is boiled, and a pint of rice is thrown in, 
 and the whole is made into gruel. An axe 
 head is thrown in and a reward offered to all 
 who will attempt to get it out, bare armed. 
 Those who attempt it sit in a room all night ; 
 the leader, during every watch, makes an 
 offering of duck, fish, and tea to the god of 
 thunder. In the morning the arms are 
 examined ; if there are no blisters, the persona 
 whom they substitute are innocent, whilst the 
 blistered one has to make a present, and restore 
 the equivalent of the stolen property. 
 
 Education. There are many schools for 
 teaching Chinese ; the middle class send their 
 children for instruction. As they have no 
 literature, their history is transmitted in songs ; 
 the old men teach the boys. They have 
 musical instruments, but have no theatrical 
 performances. 
 
 Fortune Telling. They do not use characters : 
 having obtained the time of birth, they reckon 
 on the joints of their fingers and thus divine 
 events. If the result is good, a liberal present 
 is made ; if bad, no money is taken ; should it 
 be very bad, the fortune-teller gives the person 
 thirty of forty cash. 
 
 The Future Life. The good ascend to a 
 place of happiness, but the evil, as their souls 
 pass over a bridge, are thrown into a river.
 
 [ 131 ] 
 
 There is a belief that some souls enter as 
 unburied bodies. Misfortune and its trials are 
 believed to result from the visitation of a 
 spirit belonging to a former generation. 
 
 Atonement and Immortality. As to the 
 remission of sins, they have no belief; when a 
 good act is done, the highest being is invoked ; 
 but when sin is committed, they seek no one. 
 There is an idea that there is redemption 
 from hell. The soul is immortal ; it cannot be 
 seen or felt. 
 
 The Theory of the Rainbow. Two young 
 Miao fell in love, but their parents forbid 
 them to marry ; in course of time they died 
 and were buried, one on each side of a stream. 
 One day a column of vapour arose from each 
 of their graves and met and formed a bow; 
 so, although parted in life, they were joined in 
 death.
 
 TRIBES or KWEIOHOW. 
 
 The following account of the Miaotse tribes, 
 is arranged according to location, in order to 
 more easily understand their residence. It 
 thus differs from the Appendix of Mr. Colqu- 
 houn's "Across Chrysi," and perhaps a little in 
 description ; it is because the basis of both 
 translations may not be the same. 
 
 KWIE-YANG PREFECTURE. 
 
 Li-ming-tsi J> J 3p. The men engage in 
 business, and the women do the field work. 
 They are cattle breeders; the shepherdessea 
 wear straw shoes ; in their leisure at home or 
 with the herds, they spin sheep-wool for cloth- 
 ing. Their new year and feasts occur at the 
 same time and manner as the Chinese. They 
 are also found in Ta-ting-fu and Chien-si-chow. 
 
 Ya-cldoli-mia $jj^ $? "jag. They trim their 
 clothes with white. They cultivate the moun- 
 tain sides. Their voices are like crows hence
 
 [ 134 ] 
 
 their name. Their litigations are settled 
 by the Mandarins, who confer with their village 
 elders. 
 
 CMen-ting-miao ]Jf "g". Both sexes wear 
 their hair in tufts. Husbands and wives 
 unitedly farm the land. Their great feast is held 
 on the 1st of the llth moon. 
 
 Song Kia *fc ^. Their ancestors were 
 Chinese ; about B.C. 500 they separated from 
 the nation, and located themselves among the 
 barbarians of Kweichow. Their written and 
 spoken language differs a little from the Chi- 
 nese. Their marriage custom is for the bride- 
 groom to send a friend to the bride's house ; 
 they are met on the way by the bride's friends, 
 and she is unitedly escorted to her husband's 
 home. Their burial custom is to abstain from 
 flesh, wine, and tea for twenty-one days ; then 
 the coffin lid is sealed, and burial takes place. 
 The men do the farm work j the women weave. 
 Many have taken their literary degreee. 
 Mothers are very strict in educating their 
 daughters in the duties of womanhood. 
 
 Ts'ai Kia ^ -fc. The men wear woollen 
 clothes ; the cloth is woven by the women. The 
 women wear their hair in a tuft, about a foot 
 high, in appearance like a cow's horn, bound 
 on a long pin. Fathers-in-law do not talk to 
 their son's wives. For three days after the 
 death of a husband or wife, they eat neither 
 flesh or rice, but drink rice gruel, according 
 to their ancient customs. When a husband 
 is buried, the wife throws herself into the 
 grave and is buried, except when prevented by
 
 [ 135 ] 
 
 her relatives, who steal her away. They live in 
 Kwei-chu, Shiu-wen, and Ts'ing-cheu-hsiens, 
 Wie-ming and P'ing-yiien-fu. 
 
 K'a Yu Chong Kia - ft 3$ ^. Both sexes 
 wear dark coloured clothes. The women wear 
 flowered handkerchiefs on their heads ; their 
 upper garments are short, but their skirts 
 are long. They have no apparel for all 
 seasons. They celebrate a great feast on 
 the sixth of the sixth moon. They have a 
 midnight gathering at the full moon of the first 
 month ; the unengaged meet, sing, and dance, 
 At a wedding, a poor man provides an ox, a 
 rich man several ; the company drink wine, 
 then they form a ring about the ox, they shout 
 as they go round it ; sacrifices are offered ; the ox 
 is killed and cooked ; when the feast is finished 
 the company separates. This tribe is found 
 also in An-shwen and Tu-iiin-fus. 
 
 AN-SHWEN-FU 
 
 Fw Long CJiong Kia f| || ffi ^. Their 
 great feast is held on the 1st of the 12th 
 moon. At new year time they amuse them- 
 selves by beating gongs and brass drums. At 
 a death, friends are invited to a feast; an ox is 
 killed, and wine drunk out of its horns. Pish 
 or shrimps are used for sacrificing ; the filial 
 son partakes of the same. They are brave ; 
 they always carry a weapon. If they have 
 a grudge against another, they will have 
 their revenge ; these revengeful acts are being 
 lessened by law. They reside also in Kwang- 
 shwen and Ting-fan-chow.
 
 [ 136 ] 
 
 Tsen Chu Lony Kia f* fj || ^. The 
 women wear white clothes, long skirts, and a 
 handkerchief on their heads ; their hair 
 is plaited into a coil, and lard is used 
 for pomatum. On festive occasions they 
 provide liberally of wine, sheep, and presents 
 of clothes. Cremation is prevalent ; the ashes 
 are buried, and on the 7th of every 7th moon 
 sacrifices are offered. 
 
 CHIEN-SI-CHOW 1^ [? jJ'J'j. 
 
 Xao Po Hiao ^ $ "jg . These people are 
 also called Ting Pan H $(. They wear dark 
 clothes. They cultivate patches of arable land 
 in the woods. The women wear long wooden 
 hairpins, hence their name, wooden knobs 
 (ting pan}. Illegitimacy establishes marriage. 
 
 Ts'ing Miao ^ ^f. Both sexes wear dark 
 clothes. The men wear straw shoes and 
 bamboo hats; the women wear a handkerchief 
 on their heads. Once they were difficult to 
 govern ; they have reformed in their customs. 
 
 Ta Ta Keh Lao #%%$. At the 
 marriage ceremony the wife knocks out two 
 of her front teeth. The women wear a fringe 
 of hair on their foreheads. There are five clans, 
 but they do f not intermarry. The women's 
 skirts are made entire. 
 
 TA-TING-FU ^ ^ $f 
 
 Lull Ngerh Tin ^ tl 3^. They are known 
 as the black and white clans ; they wear 
 their hair in tufts. The women wear long
 
 [137], 
 
 garments, but no skirts. A year after their 
 parents' death, they invite their relatives to a 
 sacrifice at the grave ; then the grave is opened, 
 and the coffin lid taken off; they pick out the 
 dry bones and wash them ; the white ones are 
 reckoned clean ; the unclean are buried for 
 another year, when they are exhumed and are 
 washed seven times ; this finishes the cleaning 
 process. If sickness breaks out in a family, 
 it is said, "You have not washed your ances- 
 tors bones clean ; you must wash them again." 
 Some live in Wie-ming. 
 
 PehLongKia & 1 ^c They wear white 
 clothes. Their principal trade is collecting 
 varnish which exudes from trees. [The Kwei- 
 chow varnish is noted throughout China.] They 
 carrv goods on their backs. Their marriage 
 and "burial customs are according to proper 
 etiquette. 
 
 Heh Ko Lo H $| P. There are the black 
 and white clans ; the b'aok clan predominates ; 
 they are tall, have dark complexions, and 
 sunken eyes, and hooked noses ; they shave the 
 moustache, but allow the beard to grow. 
 Their customs are devilish, hence their name 
 of Lo Kwei jjfc j|J. They bind their hair in 
 a knot on the side of their head, and wrap 
 it in dark calico. The women wear long 
 skirts. The dead are buried in silk wraps in 
 a common cemetery. Some put on their 
 armour and ride furiously to a wild place to 
 hunt for the departed spirit ; when they have 
 found it they return and the burial is per- 
 formed. They are very resolute, expert hunters,
 
 [ 138 ] 
 
 and clever iron workers ; they are the best of the 
 aboriginal tribes. [They have a written lan- 
 guage ; a tablet of Chinese and Ko-lo is 
 probably still to be seen in Ta-tong-fu.] 
 
 Nine Kwan Ko Lo & H $j>jfc. The first 
 wife of a mandarin is called Nai-teh ; her hair is 
 braided in a knot, and ornaments of silver wire 
 are worn on her forehead ; in her ears are large 
 ear-rings ; her official skirts have thirty-six fine 
 plaits. Only the son of a first wife can take 
 his father's office ; if he is too young his 
 mother manages affairs till he is of age to take 
 his position. 
 
 Peh Ko Lo ^ f|. They eat hair and 
 drink blood ; birds and small animals are 
 first singed and then cooked in a tripod pot ; 
 they dispense with chopsticks, and use their 
 fingers. They bind the carcases of dead 
 animals in straw, and fire it ; thus cooked, they 
 eat. The clan who live in P'u-ting-chow are 
 called Ah Ho ^ ft. 
 
 Keo Erh Long Kia $jj 3J fl %. The men 
 wrap their heads in a calico handkerchief. The 
 women bind then hair is such a fashion, that 
 it looks like the ears of a dog, hence their 
 name. At the commencement of the spring, 
 they erect a pole in a common, which is called 
 the " Demon pole." The unengaged meet on 
 the night of the full moon and sing and dance ; 
 the match is made by mutual choice ; a horse 
 or an ox is given as betrothal present. Mauy 
 now use go-betweens.
 
 L 13 
 
 Hiva Miao + fg . They have no surnames. 
 They are a law-abiding people ; they are 
 industrious, but have some evil customs. 
 Every first moon the unengaged meet at 
 moonlight to sing and dance ; the men play 
 reed instruments and the women ring bells. 
 The engaged use a middleman ; frequent 
 visits are paid to the wife's home before she 
 leaves for her own house. They sacrifice 
 animals and pray to demons. 
 
 TU-UIN-FU f$ $?} jf . 
 
 Pa Tsai Heh Miao j\ % 1 & . The 
 maidens wear a piece of embroidery upon their 
 breasts. Every hamlet has its own betrothal 
 house ; the unengaged meet ; the betrothal 
 dowry consists of an ox and some wine. The 
 third day after marriage the wife returns to 
 her parents for six months ; at its expiration, 
 if the husband brings some money, his wife 
 is given to him, if not, she is married to 
 another. 
 
 Twan Guin Miao j^ ^ "jilf . The men wear 
 tight jackets and loose pants, the women wear 
 tight upper garments and short, fine plaited 
 skirts. They gather rushes as an article of 
 trade. Those who get drunk often sleep on 
 the hillside ; they bathe in cold water in 
 winter ; they say it warms them. 
 
 Hell Miao ffi ]g . They are very numerous, 
 and their local customs differ. Both sexes 
 wear black clothes ; they are agile in climbing 
 the mountain sides. They are given to
 
 r MO ] 
 
 quarrelling. Many wear a white feather 
 in. their hair ; they always carry a weapon 
 for defence when travelling. They were 
 brought under Imperial rule in A.D. 1736. 
 In the first moon they have festive gatherings ; 
 the men play the luh-sen, i.e., six-reed 
 instruments ; both sexes sing and dance. 
 They erect a pole with streamers upon their 
 graves and offer sacrifices. They live about 
 Pa-tsai, Tan-kiang, Chen-iiien-fu, Li-p'ing-fu, 
 Ku-chow, and Ts'ing-kiang. 
 
 Tang Kwang Miao ffi tyU ]if Their general 
 surnames are, Yang, Chang, Shiih, and Yeo. 
 The men farm the land, and the women weave 
 calico. They are fond of fishing and hunting. 
 
 LI-P'ING PREFECTURE 
 
 Yang-ting-la-han-miao ffi m W m . The 
 men are farmers. The women wind their hair 
 in a knot and secure it by a wooden pin, and 
 wear gold and silver ornaments, and pieces of 
 embroidery upon the chest and back. In some 
 places they wear long skirts and under-cloth- 
 ing ; in other districts only long skirts. They 
 rear the silkworm and weave flowered silks. 
 Every few days they wash their hair. They 
 are industrious and love cleanliness. It is 
 difficult to find their equals among the Miao. 
 
 Hong-cheo-miao $ jWJ |g . In dress and cus- 
 toms they are like the Cumese. The men are 
 good farmers. The women weave a calico 
 which has a good reputation.
 
 [ 141 ] 
 
 Luh Tong Ih Ben J$ ftp) H A- Both sexes 
 wear short garments ; the women wear finely 
 embroidered coloured skirts, collars and shoes. 
 The sign of engagement is a strip of each 
 other's clothes, which is worn round the waist. 
 A lucky day is chosen for the marriage ; a few 
 tens of maidens, with calico umbrellas, escort 
 the bride, with singing and dancing, to the 
 bridegroom's house. A feast for three days 
 is given ; at its expiration the wife is escorted 
 to her mother's house. After the birth of the 
 first child, a present is given to her parents; 
 then she returns permanently to her husband's 
 house. Her mother, upon her leaving, presents 
 her with several pieces of calico. The women 
 are good weavers ; many of the men can read 
 Chinese. Their burial customs and worship- 
 ping of ancestors are like the Chinese. 
 
 Ghu SM Keh Lao % ^ fc ^f. They do 
 not bathe ; an offensive effluvia arises when in 
 their presence. Pigs and dogs live in their 
 houses. The men always carry weapons ; if 
 they have a grudge they will surely take their 
 revenge ; if not sufficient personally, they pre- 
 pare a feast and invite bo help ; after partaking 
 the meal, they are willing to share injury ; if 
 one should be killed, an ox is given for his life. 
 
 KWANO-SHWEN PKEFECTURE Jff |f fff. 
 
 K'eh Mong Ku Yang^ Miao 
 They live in caves or fissures in the mountains, 
 and use bamboo ladders to get up and down. 
 [I saw some dwelling as described in the
 
 [ 142 ] 
 
 south of Kvveichow.j They do not employ 
 oxen to plough, but use light hoes. Engage- 
 ments are made by mutual choice, by harmouy 
 of a reed instrument. After the birth of the 
 first child the wife is allowed to visit her 
 parents. At death, they laugh, sing, and 
 dance ; this means contesting with death. In 
 the following year, when they hear the cuckoo, 
 they weep aloud, saying, " The cuckoo returns 
 at her appointed time, but our parents have 
 not returned." 
 
 ffong Ke Lao $ $t %%. Their burial ens- 
 torn is to deposit the coffin upon a high spot, 
 un buried, or by a river, under the shade of a 
 tree. 
 
 Tong Miao ^ "jag There are several clans, 
 but these have no surnames. They wear 
 flowered clothes ; these have no buttons, but 
 are fastened by a girdle around the waist. 
 The men do not shave the top of the head. 
 On the 20th of the 8th moon several villages 
 unite and invite an exorcist to sacrifice to their 
 ancestors, and chant ; an ox ia killed for a 
 feast. Every spring they hunt ; whatsoever is 
 taken, animal or bird, 13 cooked and eaten in 
 honour of their ancestors. 
 
 T'u Ben ^ A- They intermarry with 
 civilians and soldiers. They sing when at 
 work, and are very sociable. At the new 
 year they serenade at their friends' houses, 
 and by them are entertained with wine and 
 food.
 
 [ 143 J 
 
 PING-YUEN-CHOW 2Ji jjf' j\\, 
 
 GJi l ie Miao ^ ]ijf. They are well-disposed. 
 Each sex veaves the materials for their clothes. 
 They have no rice, but live upon the product of 
 mountain fields. 
 
 Ko Gwien Keh Lao j$j [|J % %%. The men 
 weave fine calico. The women biud their hair 
 in dark calico, in a ring, like unto a ring 
 which is placed in a cooking pan. When sick 
 they do not use medicines, but put a tiger's 
 head in a sieve ; they place offerings around it, 
 and an exorcist prays. 
 
 Chien FaJi Keh Lao HH^t- Both 
 Bexes wear their hair in tut'is on the side of 
 their heads. They are farmers. Cremation is 
 general. 
 
 LI-PO-HSIEN 
 
 Lin Kia Miao fo |c ]5 - On the 25th of the 
 10th moon they hold a feast for the purpose 
 of sacrificing to demons. In the llth moon 
 the unengaged meet ; the maidens wear flower- 
 ed veils ; they all sing and dance ; those who 
 are engaged go home. After the birth of the 
 first child, the mother visits her parents, 
 informs a go-between, and then marriage 
 is established. 
 
 Tong Kia Miao ^ ^ |a They wear long 
 outer garments, which reach the knees. They 
 live in places near water, and cultivate cotton. 
 The women weave calico. Nearly all the men 
 can speak Chinese, yet few can read it ; they
 
 [ 144 j 
 
 notch pieces of wood which is split, each 
 person retaining a piece for a covenant. 
 
 Shui Kia Miao ?J< % Iff .In the 10th year 
 of the Emperor Yong-chen, A.D. 1733, they 
 migrated from Kwangsi and settled in Kwei- 
 chow. The men are fond of fishing and 
 hunting. The women, weave calico; their 
 upper garments are short ; their skirts are 
 round like a pail. At the new year's festivi- 
 ties both sexes sing and dance, touching their 
 sleeves in waltzing. Engagements are by 
 mutual choice. 
 
 Peh CJiong Kia 3 $Jf "jfc. The men farm 
 the land ; some of them wear a piece of fox 
 tail in their hair. There are many intelligent 
 women among them. They wear blue colours, 
 embroidered skirts, and red shoes. In the first 
 moon, general festive gatherings are held. A 
 tree, about ten feet long, is hollowed ; this ia 
 beaten to lead the dacce. Both sexes waltz, 
 holding each other's waists ; the maidens 
 parents view the dance, but do not forbid thia 
 practice. Many Chinese cohabit with some 
 of the young women. When the woman ia 
 married, two pieces of calico are given ; this is 
 termed the " Breaking off presents ; " after 
 this visiting is forbidden. 
 
 Keh Tong Miao ^UlS"- The men are 
 farmers ; women weave calico, and wear short 
 Bkirts, which reach to their knees. For burial, 
 they do not use coffins ; the body is placed on 
 a plank and buried ; the children weep till
 
 [ 145 ] 
 
 blood comes from their nostrils ; they guard 
 the grave three days, and then return to their 
 homes. 
 
 Sen Miao ^ "|g . Many have rude habits. 
 Raw flesh and fowl they esteem very highly. 
 They are also located in Tai-kong, Kai-li, 
 and Si-ping. 
 
 Rwa Keh Lao $> $ $ . They are also 
 called Keh-teo ; they are indolent at farming, 
 but industrious at hunting and trapping. The 
 women embroider their sleeves and wear 
 many silver ornaments about their persons ; 
 they rear the silkworm as an industry. 
 
 FiPao Keh Lao ffi^tt^ The inner 
 garments of both sexes are short ; the outside 
 ones are short in front and long behind ; these 
 are made of woollen stuff. In general they 
 are farmers; some are noted ploughshare 
 makers. 
 
 Tsi Kiang Miao ^ =p| "^gf. They are a 
 branch of the Kui-sing Miao. They are 
 very quarrelsome ; they lightly esteem life ; if 
 they meet an enemy they would not fear to 
 eat him alive. A great feast ia held on the 
 1st of the 10th moon ; during this day they 
 do not leave their houses ; those who do have 
 bad luck. Many serve as soldiers ; some have 
 taken military and literary degrees. It is 
 difficult to recognise them as Miaotse.
 
 [ 146 ] 
 
 KU-CHOW Jfl. 
 
 Tie T'eo Miao f^ @f |g . They are a 
 branch of the Heh Miao ; they are of a quarrel- 
 some disposition. Men pull the plough in- 
 stead of beasts. Their great feast is held 
 on the 1st of the 10th moon. The women 
 plait their hair in a tuft on one side of their 
 heads ; long silver pins and large ear-rings are 
 commonly used ; the edge of their skirts are 
 embroidered. First cousins must marry. If 
 the husband is not able to pay the whole of his 
 wife's dowry, his sons or grandsons have to 
 pay the balance. If a brother has no son, and 
 a sister has a daughter, she must purchase his 
 permission to marry ; if she cannot give a present 
 she must refrain from marrying her daughter. 
 
 Tvng Tsai Miao ?J5j J3. U The larger 
 villages are occupied by the Zie-t'eo ; the 
 smaller by this clan they obey the behests of 
 the Zie-t'eo. Marriages must be among the 
 people of the same village ; if a man should 
 marry a Zie-t'eo women, the clan gathers; they 
 loot his property and kill the offender. They 
 are very good boatmen. 
 
 Ch'eh Tsai Miao $^ pg. Many of the 
 men are clever artisans, and the women ex- 
 perts at needle-work. The unengaged meet at 
 a fixed date. Their singing is superior to other 
 Miaotse. They enter into proper betrothal 
 engagements for marriage. 
 
 Is ing Chong Kia ^^^. They wear 
 dark calico on their heads ; women are fair. 
 They are clever at embroidery and playing
 
 [ 147 ] 
 
 chess and throwing balls. Breach of chastity 
 is allowed by parents, but the paramour fears 
 and hides from her brother. An engagement 
 is fixed by a dowry of an ox and wine; previous 
 misconduct is passed over. Covenants are 
 made by notched wooden blocks. 
 
 Pa Tsai Tsing Kiang and Tai Kong 
 
 A p fit ft> E? f 5 Ts ' in 9 Eian 9 Heh Miao 
 M ZX M Sf The men bind their hair in 
 a tuft on the side of their heads ; they 
 wear necklaces and ear-rings ; both sexes wear 
 only straw shoes. They are generally lumber- 
 men in business with the Chinese, and who are 
 saluted as the "Fortunate scholar." The 
 bachelors are called lao-han, and spinsters 
 lao-pei. In the spring the unengaged take 
 provisions for a feast upon some high hill ; 
 those who fall in love fix the courtship by 
 drinking wine out of an ox horn. At the birth 
 of the first-born, they say, " We have someone 
 to follow our occupation." 
 
 Lo Chii Heli Miao & % H If The men 
 are farmers ; they are well disposed, but rather 
 foolish. The women fix up their hair in 
 the shape of a sheep horn, and prefer to live 
 upstairs. They keep their dead twenty years; 
 then several villages choose a lucky day, and 
 perhaps have a general burial of more than 
 one hundred coffins together ; and a small 
 temple is erected, and called the Kwei-t'ang, 
 i.e., " Demons' hall." Nothing is allowed to be 
 gathered off the burial ground ; whoever trans- 
 gresses has bad luck. They generally live 
 upstairs and keep animals below.
 
 [ 148 ] 
 
 Heli Shan Miao M jjj |. They wear bine 
 calico turbans ; they live in secluded glens, and 
 are given to robbery. They use tall grass for 
 divination. 
 
 Heh Sen Miao H j~ !g . They are a wicked 
 lot ; they plot to plunder the rich, and set fire to 
 houses. During the reign of the Emperor Yong- 
 chen they were subjugated, and since they have 
 proved a law-observing people. 
 
 Heh Chong Miao M $f ]._ They are 
 lumber-men, and many of them are wealthy ; 
 they do buisness with the Chinese. They are 
 willing to loan money to assist people in trade 
 upon a word of honour. If a person cannot 
 repay at date, and will tell the truth, they are 
 willing to make a fresh advance ; should they 
 find that they have been deceived, they go and 
 take away the bones of the borrower's parents. 
 When this is discovered, an earnest effort ia 
 made to repay, to obtain the bones ; other 
 graves being subject to injury, there is a 
 mutual effort made to pay the debt. Now 
 their elders arrange these matters and seldom 
 the above-mentioned means are used. 
 
 Ts'ing Kiang Chong Kia f j| C $t ^ . 
 The men wear red turbans, and carry knives 
 in their belts. Formerly they kidnapped 
 lonely travellers ; they put a crouch of a tree 
 on his neck as a collar and lead him to their 
 village ; those who could redeem themselves 
 were liberated ; those who could not suffered a 
 great deal. Severe measures have cured them 
 of this evil practice. The farm-work is mostly 
 done by women.
 
 [ 149 ] 
 
 Heli Chioh Miao. HtWm .They formerly 
 lived by highway robbery ; those who could 
 not or would not join the band were for- 
 bidden to marry. Divination is performed by 
 two whelk shells in a tub of water; it is alwaya 
 true. Widows do not marry. Now they are 
 a law-abiding people. 
 
 Heh Lo Miao M fH "jg . By general consent, 
 a prominent spot is chosen, and a high tower 
 erected, which ia called the " assembly hall." 
 A long wooden tube is suspended ; when 
 beaten, it is the signal for a general muster, 
 with arms, to hear the elder's message ; 
 absentees have to give an ox for general use. 
 
 Lo Han Miao lUiHg. The men plait 
 their hair, and many wear a piece of fox- tail in 
 their hair. They are very devout Buddhists. 
 On the third day of the third moon, both sexes 
 hold a picnic in honour of Buddha ; they sing 
 and dance, and do not light a fire for three 
 days. 
 
 Kiu Ku Miao it Wt "Sf Marquis On Ko, 
 after subjugating the aboriginal tribe, about 
 A.D. 230, left nine families in this district ; 
 hence their name, " Nine thighs." They have 
 proved desperate characters. Formerly, when 
 in batfle, they wore iron helmets, mail on their 
 bodies and legs, iii the left hand a baton, and 
 in the right a cross-bow and poisoned arrows. 
 They used a cross-bow which required three 
 men to work ; and they fired with precision. 
 They were finally subdued in the 10th year of 
 the Emperor Yong Chen, A.D. 1733 j and
 
 [ 150 ] 
 
 cities were built and mandarins appointed in 
 their country. 
 
 Man Ben f|| A- The men wear straw 
 capes ; the women dark, enbroidered calico 
 clothes and short skirts. At a burial they 
 sacrifice an ox, and sing and dance. They are 
 wickedly disposed. They are fond of fishing 
 and hunting. They have a great feast at the 
 end of the tenth moon, when they sacrifice to 
 devils. 
 
 Tsi Miao U |g . Their general surnames 
 are Ma, Shie, Ho, Lo, and Liiie. After the 
 birth of their first child they live as husband 
 and wife in their own home. After harvest 
 they turn their kine out to pasture, and they 
 hold a feast. The married wear woollen gar- 
 ments bound by a girdle, the unmarried attire 
 themselves in dark calico. By arrangement, 
 about one hundred meet and hold a festival 
 for three days and nights ; at the close an 
 ox is killed and eaten in recognition of a 
 bountiful harvest ; it is called " The sacrifice 
 to the white tiger." They are afraid to break 
 the law. 
 
 Yao Miao ^C "pj. Then general name is 
 Chi. The women are good weavers and dyers. 
 Their great feast is held on the 12th of the 
 llth moon. One clan, who live at Ch'en Mong- 
 lao-tipa, use leaves to make clothes. Maidens, 
 when fifteen years old, erect a bamboo in a 
 desert place, and bachelors woo them by playing
 
 [ 151 ] 
 
 reed instruments. Corpses are wrapped in 
 twigs and placed in trees, and exposed to the 
 elements to be destoryed. 
 
 TlNG-FAN-CHOW 
 
 Ku Lin Miao %f. [15 ^gf. They are cruel 
 and ruthless. They are experts in the use 
 of fire-arms ; they generally carry a sharp 
 knife in their belts. They are feared by the 
 Miaotse. The men farm the land, and the 
 women weave superior calico. They have go- 
 betweens for marriages. 
 
 Hu Luh Miao $j ]gf. Formerly they 
 were a lawless people, constantly commiting 
 highway robbery ; eschewing husbandry ; now 
 they are law-abiding. 
 
 Pa Fan Miao A H "Sf. Their customs in 
 general are like the Chinese. As a rule, the 
 men are indolent, but the women are industri- 
 ous ; by sunrise thv>y are working in the fields, 
 and at sunset they weave. They beat out their 
 grain in a wooden mortar. At their feasts they 
 strike wood utensils for music. The great 
 feast is held towards the close of the tenth 
 moon. For burials a lucky hour is chosen at 
 night for interment, in order to evade at- 
 tendance of relatives. 
 
 Pell Miao J|=j "jg . Both sexes wear white 
 clothes. The men wear their hair in a tuft on 
 one side of their heads, and straw sandals; the 
 women fix their hair with a long pin. The
 
 [ 152 ] 
 
 sacrificial animal for their ancestors is an ox ; 
 several are well fed ; then they are set to 
 fight ; the conqueror is chosen, and killed upon 
 a lucky day ; when the ceremony is finished, 
 a feast is held and songs sung by the relatives. 
 
 P'ing Fah 3* ft The men wear straw 
 capes ; the women's apparel is garments and 
 skirts, and their hair is fastened by long pins. 
 At weddings they sacrifice a dog. 
 
 TUH-SHAN-CHOW ^ ft $|. 
 
 Kiu Ming Kiu Sing Miao 
 They are very treacherous. At deaths, burials, 
 or marriages, they kill a bullock for a feast, 
 and drink wine freely, and often fight ; if any 
 one is injured, an ox is given as a settlement. 
 The women cultivate the hill-sides. 
 
 Yao Ren 5f$ A- They originally belonged 
 to Kwangsi. During the reign of the Emperor 
 Yong Chen, A.D. 1723-36, they settled in 
 Kweichow. To save carrying water, they use 
 troughs to conduct it to their houses. In their 
 leisure they gather herbs, and many practise 
 the healing art. [They often visit Kwei- 
 yang, and I have seen them as far as Tali-fu. 
 They carry their medicines in a pack basket ; 
 they wear large brim hats, and chant the 
 properties and uses of their herbs to purchasers.] 
 The name of the god they worship is Pan Fah. 
 Their sacred books are called P'ang-cwang ; 
 they are stamped with a round stamp in the 
 seal character ; their books are esteemed 
 precious.
 
 C 153 ] 
 
 HONG-CHOW 
 
 Tong Ren ftgj A- They are a very suspicions 
 people. Husbands and wives farm the land. 
 They use a great deal of salt and ginger with 
 their food. They use bnllrush down instead 
 of cotton for wadding their clothes. 
 
 T'lEN-CHtT-HSIEN 
 
 Tong Miao $jj ^f. They cultivate cotton 
 upon level land near water. Their dress is 
 like the Chinese ; and many assist the " Sous of 
 Han." The women wear a blue handkerchief 
 on their heads, and the edges of their skirts are 
 embroidered. They weave beautiful veils. 
 They understand Chinese, and quickly obey 
 officials. 
 
 Si Shi Miao |f ^| '$?. The women's skirts 
 just reach their knees, and they bind strips of 
 dark calico around their legs. The unengaged 
 prepare food for a feast ; those who fall in love 
 partake of each other's food, and sing and dance. 
 After the birth of the first child a present of 
 an ox is given as a dowry to the wife's parents. 
 
 P'U-AN-CHOV 
 
 Chieh Ren }$| A- Both sexes wear woollen 
 clothes, bound by a girdle They seldom wash 
 their bodies. They are well disposed, and very 
 devout Buddhists. Their linguistic ability en- 
 ables them to be interpreters to many aboriginal 
 tribes.
 
 [ 154 ] 
 
 Yong Fung, Lo Ko fa g, g| $, Pe7i Yer/i 
 Th' $j( ^p. The men plait their hair in 
 snail-like tuft and wear short white clothes. 
 The women wear long dresses, but no skirts. 
 For the restoration of the sick they pray to 
 devils, and refuse doctors. 
 
 Long Miao JjJUiEi They are aborigines 
 of Kwangsi, but, in A.D 1726, they 
 migrated to Kweichow. They are excellent 
 farmers. The women bind their hair ; their 
 upper garments are short, but their skirts are 
 long. Their customs are different to other 
 Miao ; in general behaviour they are like the 
 Chinese. 
 
 CHEN-NING AND SHUI-WEN 
 
 Ta Teo Miao ^HHg. The men wear 
 bamboo hats, the women earth-colour clothes ; 
 their skirts are short ; they bind their hair 
 upon a horse-hair lid-shaped chignon ; hence 
 their name, " Big heads." They are good 
 farmers. 
 
 Ma Ten Kia J $| Jjfc- Their general 
 surname is Chang and Chao. They wear 
 white clothes ; for mourning they wear black. 
 The women use very fine calico, and bind 
 their hair in the shape of an inverted stirrup. 
 The are agriculturists. 
 
 Wie Ning jjfc ^. The men follow the 
 Chinese customs, and the women the Miao ; 
 this is the result of intermarrige. Their 
 children follow the Chinese manners, henco 
 the name, "White sons," i.e., neutrals.
 
 [ 135 J 
 
 T'u Keh Lao 33f. They are poor, and 
 wear straw capes, and work for other Miao- 
 tse. They use hot oil on their feet, which 
 causes them to be nimble as monkeys. 
 
 Lang Tsi Miao {>?{ jg. They have 
 very strange customs. At a confinement 
 the husband is not allowed to leave the house 
 for a month ; during this period the wife has to 
 procure food for her husband and nurse her 
 child. As soon as the breath leaves a parents 
 bodies they twist the head round on the 
 shoulders, saying, " Gaze upon your descen- 
 dants." This custom is gradually passing 
 away. 
 
 TSEN-IH-FU 
 
 Yang Pao Miao |g f& p^. They use mid- 
 
 dlemen for betrothals. At burials they 
 
 sacrifice and weep bitterly. They are trea- 
 
 cherous ; they will not listen to lictors from 
 
 mandarins, but will obey the advice of their 
 village elders. 
 
 SHI-PING-HSIKN 
 
 Shui Keh Lao #$$$. They are expert 
 fishermen ; they are not afraid to go into 
 streams during the winter. The men dress 
 like the Chinese. The women wear fine plaited 
 long skirts. Their burial and matrimonial 
 customs are like the Chinese. 
 
 T'ONG-BEN-FU 3$ jf 
 
 Hong Miao $ "^gf. Their general names 
 are, Long, Wu, Ma, and Peh. They wear 
 coarse silk clothes ; this fabric is woven by
 
 C 156 ] 
 
 the women. When they fight they permit 
 the women to separate them. The day under 
 the cycle Yin, in the fifth moon, husbands and 
 wives retire to separate rooms ; they do 
 not speak or leave their apartments till 
 the morning, in order to avoid some 
 evil influence. The garments of the dead are 
 preserved, and an effigy is attired with them. 
 Relatives gather and beat a drum ; this is called 
 the " Drum of consolation." 
 
 Si-NAN-FU. 
 
 Bang Kia Man & ^ . They are very 
 fond of fishing and hunting ; they esteem fish 
 and shrimps a great delicacy. Their customs 
 are like the Man Ren.
 
 A HISTORY OF THE SOUTHERN 
 PRINCES, 
 
 The following notes are a free translation of 
 the above-named book, written by Yang-ts'ai, 
 of Chen-t'w-fu, Szechuen, in A.D. 1551, and 
 re-edited by Hu-yii, of Wuchang-fa, Hapeh, 
 in A.D. 1776 both Chwang-uiens, # JC, s 
 it is presumable that their account is 
 authentic : 
 
 It is probable that this province formed the 
 basis of the present Empire. In the far 
 distant past, a certain Prince Ah-yu, 
 fjij flf, of the Mochie kingdom in India, 
 H ^ ^ ~ n ft 41 HI, came into Yunnan. 
 Prince Ah-yu, by his marriage, had one son, 
 Ti-mong.cn, {&1&3JL. Probably the Prince 
 came with his son and helped him to settle. 
 Ti-mong, in course of time, had an enterpris- 
 ing family of nine sons ; these in their turn 
 became important men, the founders of some 
 large tribe or nation.
 
 [ 158 J 
 
 The first son, Mong-cu-fa, was the ancestor 
 of the Sixteenth Kingdom, -f- ^ g] [where I 
 cannot discover]. The second son, Mong-cii- 
 lion, was the ancestor of the T'u-fan, or Thi- 
 betans, Hf^f^flL The third eon, Mong- 
 cii-lo, was the ancestor of the Han-ren, or 
 Chinese, f| A , jffl The fourth son, Mong- 
 cu-chow, was the founder of the Man-tsie tribes, 
 ^ iH ?8L The fifth son, Mong-cu-tu, was 
 the ancestor, of the Mong-shih, ||.R;$I 
 (probably the Mongolians). The sixth son, 
 Mong-cu-to, was the ancestor of the Lion 
 Kingdom, $$ -f {!j jffi [perhaps the Sia- 
 mese], The seventh son, Mong-cii-lon, was 
 the founder of the Annamese, ^ jBt M 5fi- 
 The eight son, Mong-cii-song, was the ancestor 
 of the ancient Yunnanese, j ^ ^ ^ Q- 
 The ninth son, Mon-cu-ueh, was the founder 
 of the Pai-ih, or Peh-ih, ^ ffi. 
 
 Mr. Yang, in his definition of words, saya 
 that a prince was called Chao, 2 S 13- 
 After a time Mr. Yang became a Buddhist 
 priest, and had a splendid temple of his own 
 near Tali-fu ; since this event no Yunnan 
 scholar has taken a Cliwang-uien'a degree. 
 
 Name. The term " Kwoh," (Jlj, was applied 
 to the province under the following dynasties : 
 The Chow, B.C. 1122 to 246: Shan-tsan, 
 ISM, Pek.ai, gg, Kwen-erh, B 3i, 
 and Tien, $f. The Han, B.C., to A.D. 
 221 : Si-nan-ih, IS $f H, and Peh-tsi, 
 ^ ^p. The latter H an , A.D. 221 : Chien-
 
 [ 159 ] , 
 
 Daring the Teiin -song-Hang 
 and Chen dynasties, from A.D. 265 to 618, as 
 Niner-chow, ^ jjf}, and Swei-kwen-chow, 
 |ff j| fli In A.D. 684 the Emperor Wen. 
 tsong called it " Shan-tsan-fu " H U ;fr, 
 During the Sung dynasty, A.D. 960 to 1127, 
 Nan-chow, $3 fg- In the Tien dynasty, 
 A.D. 1280 to 1368, Chong-kin, t$ J|. 
 In the Ming dynasty it was called Yunnan 
 |H j. The origin of the present name was 
 in this wise : In A.D. 660 someone asked 
 Prince Mong'a Grand Secretary, Chang : 
 " Where is your honorable country ?" Chang 
 replied : " My poor country is beneath the 
 Yunnan, the cloudy south." 
 
 Area. The section governed by the Six 
 Princes was east to west, 4,000 li ; from north 
 to south, 2,900 li. General Wang-cwei, after 
 restoring order in Szechuen in A.D. 918, pro- 
 cured a map of Yunnan, and presented it to 
 the Emperor Kai-pao, to decide upon the 
 boundary of Szechuen and Yunnan. The 
 Emperor, with his jade axe, marked the Ta-tu 
 River, the Upper Yangtze, as the boundary, 
 saying, " All beyond this river belonged to the 
 Nan-chow, i.e., the Southern Princes." ' 
 
 The Princedoms. As to when these were 
 first settled, no date is given. Prince Mong- 
 sheh occupied the land south of tho five 
 Princes from Yong-ch'ang-fu to Yao-ciiow ; 
 Prince Ten-Shing resided at Ten-c'wan- 
 chow j Prince Shi-Lang lived at Chien- 
 c' wan-chow ; Prince Tich-choh at Li-kiang-
 
 [ 160 ] 
 
 fu ; Prince Moug-shi at Ming-uen-fu (now 
 Szechuen) ; Prince Lan-k'ong resided at 
 Lan-kong-hsien. The line of these Princes 
 ruled till A.D. 731, when Prince Pi-lo-ko, of 
 Tali, with demoniacal skill, burnt them to 
 death. This incident will be related fully 
 further on. The thirty-seven tribes of Man-tsio 
 dwelt in the south-east portion of the province. 
 
 The Government. There were eight minis- 
 ters to manage the legislative and civil and 
 military affairs ; nine executive officers ; a 
 president over the mandarins ; an officer for 
 the census ; military instructors ; judges ; 
 commissioners of public works and of the 
 board of trade ; three officers to take charge 
 of the Government granaries ; one superin- 
 tendent of horses, and one for the cattle ; a 
 commander-in-chief, and a commissariat officer. 
 There were eight prefects, Yong Chang-fu, 
 Li Kiang-fu, and others. Two brigadier-gene- 
 rals : one at Hwie-li-cheo, Si-1'wein ; the 
 other at Tong-hai-hsien. There were ten 
 Ci-chow stationed at Chao-chow, Ten-c' wan- 
 chow, Tai-ho-hsien, and seven other places. 
 There were thirty-five military officers sta- 
 tioned in various places east of Tali, but 
 only 'two west of this city. Valiant deeda 
 performed by officers or men were rewarded 
 by gifts of gorgeous clothes.
 
 AN OUTLINE OF THE SIX ANCIENT 
 KINGDOMS. 
 
 The Shan-tsan Kinydom. It was known by 
 this name during the Chow dynasty, B.C. 1122 
 to 225. The records of the rulers during 
 this period are extinct ; so nothing is known 
 beyond the name. 
 
 The Peh-ai Kingdom. This kingdom was 
 fonnded by Ming-cu-3ong, H| J $, the 
 eighth son of Ti-mong. He lived at 
 Peh-ai, now Hong-ai. This name was 
 altered by the Emperor Haien-ling, about A.D. 
 1750. This place is on the main road between 
 Yunnan-fu and Tali-fu, two days' journey from 
 the latter city. It is situated in the midst 
 of a large valley. The village contains about 
 150 houses. 
 
 The Kwen-mi Kingdom. There are no 
 records remaining concerning the rulers 
 of this kingdom. Towards the begin- 
 ning of the Christian era, an Emperor sent
 
 [ 162 ] 
 
 an officer named Cwang-cbiao, who conquered 
 some part of Yunnan, and he called it Tien. 
 This name is still used. 
 
 The Tien Kingdom. Cwang-chiao was 
 ordered by his master to reside in the pro- 
 vince. How long this rule continued is not 
 certain. About A.D. 20, a certain Prince, 
 named Ch'ang-chan, *ffc ^(|, ruled. This man 
 was such a devotee of Buddha that he 
 neglected to govern the affairs of his state, 
 and thus he lost control over a great many 
 of his people, who preferred to be ruled by 
 some member of the Peh-ai house. 
 
 The Kingdom of Peh-tsL This kingdom was 
 established by Prince Ren-ko, fe :H, who 
 was a descendant of Prince Peh-fan, of the 
 family Mong-cu-song, of the Peh-ai Kingdom. 
 Some time between A.D. 25 and 58, the 
 Emperor Wu-ti sent an officer to Prince 
 Ch'ang-chan to ask for some medicine for 
 his own use. The Prince asked the officer, 
 " Is your master greater than I ? " The 
 officer returned to the Emperor with this 
 reply, who became enraged and said, " This 
 is not a respectful answer." At this time, 
 Prince Ren-ko, of the Indian house, was living 
 at Peh-ai. The Emperor Wu-tu installed 
 him as Prince of Peh-tsi, and he removed his 
 residence to Chen-kiang-fu. The religion of 
 the people was Buddhism ; it was introduced 
 by the Indian princes a long time before its 
 introduction among the Chinese, through the 
 embassy of the Emperor Ming-ti, of A. D. 66. 
 There is a legend which says that, before the
 
 [ 163 ] 
 
 founding of the Peh-tsi dynasty, a prince of the 
 most ancient Indian house was caught up in the 
 clouds, and was married to a heavenly virgin, 
 by whom he had three sons. The first he 
 called the gold horse (Kin-ma) ; the second, 
 jade fowl (Pi-chi) ; the third was named 
 Prince Peh-fan, i.e., " plain rice," because 
 he was such a strict Buddhist, and only lived 
 upon rice. He resided at Tali. There are 
 still memorials to their memory. Prince 
 Plain, or White Rice, is known among the peo- 
 ple of Tali as Peh-wang, or White Prince. 
 His tomb is situated at the entrance to a cave, 
 at the foot of the Ti-sh'i mountain, in the rear 
 of the Shwang-iien village, which is about 12 
 li from the north gate. The White Prince's 
 palace stood on the main street, but after the 
 capitulation of Tali-fu, Governor Tsen, about 
 twelve years ago, had the remains of the palace 
 demolished, and on its site, and with most of 
 the materials erected a large Confucian temple. 
 On the 16th day of the 3rd moon every year, 
 this being the first day of the great fair, about 
 two hundred soldiers, in the presence of the 
 generalissimo and other officers, fire three 
 volleys to appease the soul of the White 
 Prince, so that he may not incite the people to 
 rebellion. The memory of the first and second 
 sons is perpetuated by the names of two 
 mountains, which lie to the west of Yunnan- 
 fu. One is called Kin-ma-shan, i.e., the 
 gold horse ; the other Pi-chi-shan, the jade 
 fowl. These boys private names were Pu- 
 pan, Uen-teh, and C'i-teh. The origin of the 
 names of those two mountains was iu this
 
 [ 164 ] 
 
 wise: once their father, whilst living near 
 Yunnan-fu, had a beautiful golden-coloured 
 horse, which both Pu-pan and Uen-teh wanted. 
 The father settled their bickerings thus : he 
 let it loose and told his boys, " Whoever 
 catches it, it shall be his." Ci-teh caught it 
 on the east hill. After this event, it was 
 called Kin-ma-shan. One day Fu-pan and 
 Uen-teh were strolling upon the west 
 mountain, among the villages, and found a 
 beautiful bird which they recognized as a 
 jade fowl ; hence the name of this mountain. 
 Prince Ah-in, the father of these three men, 
 returned to India, leaving his sons in Yun- 
 nan. After a time he sent his mother-in-law, 
 with some soldiers, to escort his sous home. 
 When they reached Yong-ch'ang-fu, the bar- 
 barians stopped them, and they had to return 
 to India. The three sons died in Yunnan, 
 and then their father made them the gods of 
 these mountains. The Emperor Siiien Ti, 
 hearing of the above story, in A.D. 73 sent an 
 officer to ma,ke a sacrifice to their spirits. 
 J The Min-kia, people of Yunnan, are the peo- 
 ple of this state. They are also called Peh- 
 erh-tri. Prince Ah-in, mentioned above, is 
 doubtless a namesake of the first Hindu Prince 
 mentioned at the commencement of this paper. 
 The Ohien-ning Kingdom. Marquis Cu-ko 
 visited this province about A.D. 224, and 
 restored order. Marquis Cn-ko's ancestral 
 temple is on the Wu-hwa-shan, in Yunnan-fu. 
 When he came to Hong-ai he met a man 
 named Long-in, of the fifteenth generation of 
 Prince Reu-ko. He changed his name to
 
 [ 165 ] 
 
 Chang, installed him as Prince, and called 
 his dynasty Chien-ning. The people of In- 
 chow practised devilish arts. A mandarin 
 named Waug-an, in the exercise of his duty, 
 was killed by a man named Yong-kai of this 
 district. Yong-kai fled and took refuge under 
 Prince Swen-cweiu, of the state of Wu. After 
 a time this Prince sent him to govern Yong- 
 ch'ang-fu. After Marquis Cu-ko subjugated 
 the province he met him at Hong-ai and beheaded 
 him. Prince Chang built himself a city, which 
 he called Chien-ming. The present name is 
 Mi-tu, about 30 li south of Hong-ai. Prince 
 Chang set up in his city an iron column as a 
 memento of his installation by Marquis Cu- 
 ko. It is probable that this column was de- 
 stroyed, because about A.D. 870 Prince Shi", 
 long cast another one and set it up. This 
 column is preserved in the T'ieh-cu-miau, at 
 Mi-tu. A resident of this place told me that 
 this column is about eight feet high and two 
 feet in girth. The Mahometan leader, Tu Wen- 
 hsin, wished to destroy it. He had it thrown 
 down to break it up, but from some cause he 
 was not able to do so. After a time Prince 
 Chang removed his residence to Chen-kiang- 
 fu. He was the ancestor of thirty two genera- 
 tions. One man of the seventh generation 
 named Chang-lo-chin was made a Captain- 
 General by the Emperor Chen Kwun, in A.D. 
 649. Chang-lo met a member of the Indian 
 house named Si-lu-lo, at Mong-hwa, and he 
 gave him his daughter in marriage. Si-lu-lo 
 became first prince of the Ta-mong Kingdom. 
 Our historian says : " The time embraced by
 
 166 
 
 these six kingdoms is so long, and authentic 
 records so scare, from various causes, that I 
 have not been able to collect any more 
 information." 
 
 The Ti-mong dynasty, ^ <|| |gj, had 
 thirteen generations. Prince Si-lu, |g jj TJ^ 
 was of the thirty-sixth generation of Mong-cu- 
 to, the fifth son of Ti-mong ; his father's 
 name was Sheh Pang ; he was born ia Yong- 
 ch'ang-fn about A.D. 616. On account of 
 some trouble there the family removed to Mong- 
 hwa-ting, and farmed some land near the Wei- 
 pao mountain. One day an old Buddhist came 
 to Si-lu's house begging rice ; his wife gave 
 him some. This reduced the usual meal, so 
 she quickly cooked some more. The mother and 
 daughter hastened to the field, where to their 
 great surprise they saw the old priest sitting 
 on a large boulder with a wonderful equipage. 
 This boulder is still to be seen, and the legend 
 is still told. From this time Si-lu began to 
 prosper. He obtained the position of a Cap- 
 tain-General, and then quitted his farm. He 
 had wonderful incidents happening, which con- 
 firmed his belief that he was to be a prominent 
 man. In A.D. 649, being then thirty-three 
 years old, he became the first prince of this 
 house. In the year A.D. 650, he resided at 
 Mong-hwa. He built a small city about 35 
 li N.W. of Mong-hwa, for his settled home. 
 In the year A.D. 654 he sent his son, C'en-jen, 
 to see the Emperor Yong-hwei. He was 
 received, and the Emperor presented him with 
 a grand suit of clothes, and an office at Hong-
 
 [ 107 ] 
 
 ai. There is a stone still to be seen on the 
 road side, 10 li north of Meng-hwa; it is 
 called the Ming-shih. Previous to Si-lu ob- 
 taining the rank of prince, he once said, near 
 this stone, " If I am to attain to a high posi- 
 tion, I ought to be able to cut this stone 
 with my sword." The action followed the 
 word, and he made a cnt three inches deep. 
 The incision is still visible. Prince Si-lu 
 died in the year A.D. 674, having ruled 26 
 years, and was succeeded by his son Ch'en-sen. 
 
 Prince Lo-ch' 'en-jen, $ ^ ]. Ch'en-jen 
 came to the throne in A.D. 674, being 40 years 
 old. The Man-in of Yao-chow revolted. 
 The Emperor Ch'en-kwan sent General Ti-ci- 
 ku to subdue them. Ti-ci was partly success- 
 ful, but by taking many of their women and 
 children for himself he enraged them, and 
 they enlisted the aid of the Thibetans, and 
 with their combined forces they attacked Li- 
 ci's camp, defeated him, and killed him in 
 battle. Ch'en-jen died in A.D. 712, having 
 r,uled 39 years, and was succeeded by his sou 
 Ch'en-lo-pi. 
 
 Prince Ch'en-lo-pi, .$? j$| $ 3. He came 
 to the throne in A.D. 712, being 40 years of age. 
 In A.D. 713, the Emperor Kai-uen gave him 
 the title of Prince Ih-ten, and the jurisdiction 
 of Ming-uen-fu, Szechuen, and sent an officer 
 there to collect taxes. In A.D. 715, Ch'en-lo 
 Bent his head minister to the Emperor to ask 
 permission to build a temple to the tutelary 
 god. In A.D. 722, Ch'en-lo refused to obey 
 the Emperor, lii A.D. 7-7 he built a temple
 
 [ 168 ] 
 
 and dedicated it to a Captain-General Wang, 
 who lived about A.D. 280. He died in A.D. 
 729, having ruled 16 years ; being succeeded 
 by his son Pi-lo-ko. 
 
 Prince Pi-lo-lco, BE $ HU I. He began 
 his administration in A.D. 729, when he was 
 31 years old. There is no record of the other 
 five] Princes tip to this date. Pi-lo-ko was a 
 very ambitious man, and desired the supreme 
 rule of Yunnan. He enlisted the Chinese 
 officer Wang, who was stationed at Chien- 
 c'wan-fu, Szechuen, and proposed to the Em- 
 peror that if there were only one prince to 
 deal with in the province it would be advan- 
 tageous to the Imperial Government. This 
 proposal received the sanction of the Emperor. 
 Lo-ko soon set himself to work to bring this 
 to pass. He sent invitations to the five Princes 
 and their sons to assemble with him at Mong- 
 hwa-ting to sacrifice to their Indian ancestor, 
 on the 24th day of the 6th moon of the year 
 A.D. 731. He prepared a tower made of pitch 
 pine for the place of celebration. He threatened 
 to punish with death whoever refused to come. 
 Prince U-tsen, of Ten-c'wan-chow, at first 
 demurred, but afterwards consented. His 
 wife, Tsi-shan, was suspicious of this gather- 
 ing ; so she advised her husband to wear an 
 iron bracelet. They met and performed the 
 sacriBce, and afterwards Lo-ko treated them 
 liberally with wine and they became drunk 
 and incapable. When it was dark, Lo-ko 
 placed a cordon of soldiers around the tower, 
 and then set it on fire, and the five Princes and
 
 [ 169 ] 
 
 their sons perished. Lo-ko then sent a mess- 
 age to their wives to come and claim their 
 husband's bones. Tsi-shan was the only per- 
 son who could recognise her husband's re- 
 mains, because of the iron bracelet. 
 She took the charred remains home and 
 buried them. After a time Lo-ko purposed 
 to take these widows for himself. Tsi- 
 shan was a very beautiful and intelligent 
 woman. Lo-ko sent a band of soldiers to take 
 her. Hearing of it in time, she shut the gates 
 of her city for protection. She said to her 
 people : " Can I ever forget my husband's 
 cruel death ? No, never." The soldiers besieg- 
 ed the city and soon the provisions failed ; so, 
 rather than give herself up, she took her own 
 life, and died on the 23rd day of the 7th 
 moon, at a place now called Teh-iien-cen, 
 20 li N.E. of Ten-c'wan-chow. Both these 
 events are celebrated yearly by a little feast. 
 
 3n the 24th of the 6th moon, the people 
 old the " Ho-pah-chieh," firebrand feast. 
 (I believe such a feast in not held elsewhere 
 in China.) The farmers in the evening 
 run round the hedges of their fields with 
 firebrands ; in some villages they erect a 
 stack of straw, decorate it with paper flags, 
 and in the evening it is set on fire ; then a 
 rush is made by the young married men to 
 get the top flag, for it is believed that its 
 owner will have a son during the year. In the 
 city of Ta-li most of the people run about 
 their houses with a lighted bundle of bamboo ; 
 this action is said to preserve the family from 
 sickuesd till the next feast. To honour a
 
 [ 170 ] 
 
 friend, they fan the latter with a firebrand. 
 The religious folks have given a meritorious 
 turn to this cold-blooded event. In many 
 villages along the lake shore they have a 
 society called the " Lao-shi-hwei," whose 
 members celebrate, by a feast, on the 23rd of 
 every 7th moon, the tragic end of noble 
 Tsi-shan.] 
 
 In A.I). 739, some of the Man-tsi clans 
 rebelled. Lo-ko soon reduced them to sub- 
 mission, and took some of them with him to 
 have an interview with the Emperor K'ai-iiien. 
 The Emperor received him very friendly, be- 
 stowed upon him extra titles and powers, 
 gave him many presents, and desired him to 
 build some cities. Upon his return he em- 
 ployed the Man-tsi to build the city of 
 " T'ai-ho," >fc fa ; its site is now the village 
 of the same name near the Kwan-in-t'ang, 15 
 li south of Ta-li. He also built the town of 
 Ta-li, ~fc jUj, which ia now the large village 
 of Shi-chow, 40 li north of Ta-li- fu. (Tu-wen- 
 hsin, the Mahometan leader, also began 
 to restore the old city ; it was a stronghold 
 of the moderns.) The Emperor K'ai-iiien gave 
 the title of Captain- General to Lo-ko's son, 
 Lo-fung, and placed him at Mong-hwa. In 
 A.D. 740, a man named Mun-chao revolted. 
 He took the cities of Chien-c'wan-lan-k'ong, 
 and Yong-ch'ang-fu. In the next year Lo-ko 
 retook these three cities. In A.D. 742, Lo-ko 
 moved from Mong-hwa, and took up his 
 residence at T'ai-ho. 
 
 He (Lo-ko) also built the Long-tow and 
 Long-wei, i.e., "the dragon's head and tail,"
 
 that is the Hsia and Shang Kwans. In A.D. 
 746, he built the city of Ta-li-fu. He died in 
 A.D. 749, having ruled 20 years, and was 
 succeeded by his son, Ko Lo-fung. 
 
 [The Imperial Government does not seem to 
 have had much power either in Yunnan or 
 Szechuen till the twelfth century. The order 
 of things was thus : sometimes the aboriginal 
 rulers of these provinces visited the Emperor, 
 by whom they were well received and given 
 presents and honours. The Imperial Govern- 
 ment at times sent a resident, and a military 
 demonstration was made to frighten the 
 natives : such a system of administration had 
 little durable effect.] 
 
 Prince Ko Lo-fung jgj jg jg, ]. He began 
 his rule in A.D. 749, being 36 years old. The 
 Emperor T'ien Pao sent Li Kin-ih to instal 
 Lo-fung as Prince of Yunnan. In the year 
 A.D. 751, he took his wife on a visit to Cap- 
 tain-General Li-mi. On his journey the peo- 
 ple laid complaints against two Chinese officers, 
 Chang and Chia, for base conduct. Lo-fung 
 sent Lieutenant Yang to inform the Emperor 
 of their conduct, bu4 His Majesty refused to 
 hear the charge. This enraged Lo-fung ; so 
 he took the affair into his own hands. He 
 sent General Wang with troops against Chang, 
 who was defeated, and afterwards poisoned 
 himself. The Emperor T'ien Pao decided to 
 punish Lo-fung, and sent 80,000 troops under 
 General Suien and Chang for the purpose. 
 This frightened Lo-fung, and he met the offi- 
 cers on the way, acknowledged his error, and 
 asked them to disband their troops. This
 
 [ 172 ] 
 
 they refused to do, and the army entered Yun- 
 nan. Lo-fung next sent two officers to nego- 
 tiate, but these General Siiien.made prisoners 
 of, forwarding them to the Emperor. Captain- 
 General Chang sent General Wang with several 
 thousand men to attack Ta-li. Lo-fung de- 
 spatched Fung-cia-ih, JH, fa f$, and Captain- 
 General Twan to meet the Imperialists. A 
 great battle was fought near the Hsia-kwan, 
 the Imperialists being defeated. The estimated 
 loss of Captain-General Wang was 60,000 
 men. Lo-fung made a large grave, a tvang- 
 ren-fen, i.e., the myriad tomb, with this in- 
 scription " The tomb of the Chinese." This 
 tomb is still to be seen near the east entrance 
 of the Hsia-kwan. The Emperor sought to 
 buy over this prince in the 1st moon of A.D. 
 753. He sent Commissioners Ih and Lo with 
 costly embroidered dresses and various articles ; 
 he also styled him brother, and gave him a 
 gold seal. The Emperor also sent a present of 
 clothes to Fung-cia-ih, and made him a 
 Captain- General. His Majesty soon changed 
 his tactics, for in the 6th moon of A.D. 755, 
 he sent another army, under Captain-Generals 
 Li and Ho, to subjugate Yunnan. Lo-fung 
 sent Fung-cia-ih and Captain-General Twan 
 against the Imperialists. After a time the Im- 
 perialist troops were almost annihilated. The 
 Chinese estimated their loss in the engagements 
 during Lo-fung's rule at 200,000 men. In 
 A.D. 765, Fung-cia-ih built the city of Yun- 
 nan-fu. The walls stood till A.D. 1383, when 
 they were rebuilt. Lo-fung died in the year 
 A.D. 799, having ruled 30 years. His son
 
 C 173 ] 
 
 Fung-cia-ih died before him, so his grandson 
 Ih-mo-sti-in succeeded him. When Lo-fung 
 threw off the Imperial yoke, he set up a large 
 tablet to commemorate the event. The draft 
 was drawn up by Ch'en Hwei and written upon 
 the stone by U Shih. This tablet is the largest 
 I have seen in China. [It is to be seen on the 
 road from the Hsia-kwan to Ta-li, about eight 
 U from the Hsia-kwan, on the west side of 
 the road. The tablet has fallen and lies on its 
 side ; it is about 14ft. in length, and nearly 
 2ft. thick. It is written on, on both sides ; a 
 great many characters can still be seen, but 
 many are lost through deterioration. The local 
 name is Man- chow-pei, i.e., the "Southern 
 princes' tablet."] 
 
 Prince Mo Sii-in, H^lfl- He began 
 his reign in A.D. 779, being 24 years old. 
 In a short time he raised an army of 30,000 
 men to attack Szechuen. The Emperor Ta-li 
 sent Captain-General Li to resist him, but he 
 was defeated by Mo Sii-in. In the year 784, 
 Mo Sit-in took up his residence in Ta-li-fu. 
 In A.D. 785, he divided Yunnan into nine 
 provinces. The area of the whole is about 
 the same as the present limits. Prince Mo, 
 about this date, through the influence of some 
 Chinese Mandarins, decided to annex his 
 kingdom to China. This greatly enraged the 
 Tu-fan, iffS or Thibetans, who rebuked 
 him. The Emperor appointed Kao as resident 
 in the province. In A.D. 794 Kao was ap- 
 pointed Governor. In A.D. 795, the Thibetans 
 waged war with Mo Sii-in. They fought a 
 battle near the iron bridge and brass column
 
 [ 174 ] 
 
 which marked the boundary of Yunnan and 
 Thibet, about 250 li north of Li-kiang-fu. The 
 Thibetans were defeated, and a great number 
 of prisoners were taken and also much spoil. 
 Mo Sii-in sent his brother Tso and an officer, 
 Li, with a despatch announcing the success, 
 and a map of the conquered country. The 
 Emperor Chen-iiien, in acknowledgment, "sent 
 him a gold and a silver seal. From A.D. 796, 
 and during the eight following years, he 
 carried on a continuous war with the 
 Thibetans on his northern frontier. He 
 obtained help from Governor Kao, and with 
 his own men he obtained the victory over the 
 Thibetans. He died in the 7th moon of A.D. 
 809, having ruled 30 years. His son Sii-in- 
 ko-cwien, succeeded him. The Emperor U-ien 
 Ho sent an officer to sacrifice to his spirit. 
 
 Prince Suin Co-cioien, Iff ||j JJjft 3E- He 
 came to the throne in A.D. 809, being 31 
 years old. Upon his installation, the Emperor 
 Uien Ho gave him a gold seal, and called him 
 | fr? 3l- In his time he called Yunnan-fu 
 the Eastern Capital, and Ta-li the iVestern 
 Capital. He died in the llth moon of the 
 same year, having ruled one year, and was 
 succeeded by his son, C'wien Long-chen 
 
 Prince C'wien Long-chen, f||/ || jf^ 3E- He 
 came to the throne in A.D. 810, when only 12 
 years old. In the following year he used 
 3,000 ounces of gold to make three Buddhas, 
 which he placed in a temple near Ta-li-fu. In 
 A.D. 815 he made an attack upon Kia-ting- 
 chow, Szechuen. He was foiled, because his
 
 [ 175 ] 
 
 troops were scattered through seeing some 
 troops fighting in mid air. The natives of 
 this city afterwards built a temple called the 
 " Fie-t'ien-shen-miao." Long-chen became a 
 most wicked man. When in his nineteenth 
 year an officer named Wang Kia killed him. 
 He ruled 7 years, and was succeeded by his 
 brother, C'wien Li. 
 
 Prince C'wien Li, ||J ^ || 3. He began his 
 administration in A.l). 817, being 15 years 
 old. In the year A.D. 820, the Emperor 
 Uien Ho forgave Wang Kia for murdering 
 Prince Long-chen, but lowered his rank a 
 few grades. In A.D. 821, C'wien Li repaired 
 the San-tah-si, the three pagoda temples N.W. 
 of Ta-li. During this year there was a great 
 rise in the lake as anciently predicted, caused, 
 it was said, by a large serpent. C'wien Li 
 offered a large reward to any person who would 
 kill it. A man named Twan Ci undertook 
 the task. He had knives bound all round his 
 body. He jumped into the lake, and was 
 soon swallowed by the dragon, upon which 
 the lake became calm and the waters abated. 
 The monster was caught, and Twan Ci's body 
 was taken from his stomach. Prince C'wien 
 Li had Twan Ci's body buried, and a pagoda 
 erected over his grave. In the Dragon Tem- 
 ple, near the lake, east of Ta-li, there is a 
 tablet inscribed with this event. The dragon's 
 bones were burnt and buried and a pagoda 
 built over them. It is called the Ling-t'ah, 
 and is situated in rear of the Yang-pi Village, 
 at the Hsia-kwan. It is still standing about 
 a li W. of the road to Ta^li. The Emperor
 
 [ 176 ] 
 
 Chang Kin gave Prince C'wien Li a gold seal 
 in A.D. 825. C'wien Li died the same year in 
 Yunnan-fu, having ruled 8 years. He was 
 succeeded by his brother, Pong Yoh. 
 
 Prince Fong Yoh, H $i3;. This prince 
 came to the throne when only 7 years old, in 
 the year A.D. 825. The Emperor Chang Kin 
 sent officer Wei to instal him as Prince of 
 Yunnan j|$ 3. In the same year the work of 
 building the temples and restoring the three 
 pagodas was completed. The highest pagoda 
 was built in A.D. 630. Ten thousand little 
 Buddhas were put in the pagodas ; the circuit 
 of the temples was 7 li, and there were 1,400 
 rooms ; 400,000 Ibs. of copper were used on 
 these buildings. Some had solid brass 
 columns and copper tiles, an immense bell, 
 and a brass goddess of mercy 16 feet high. [It 
 was a grand place the natives tell me. The 
 temples were destroyed by Tu Wan-hsin, be- 
 tween 1860 to 1872. He used a great deal of 
 the metal to make his cannons. The pagodas 
 otill remain, and also the two pagodas - built 
 originally in A.D. 631 which still stand on the 
 east side of the Wu-hwa-shan, in Yunnan- 
 fu ; these he also restored.] In A.D. 827, Fong- 
 yoh's mother became a Buddhist nun, and I 
 presume she and others of rank lived in 
 the San-tah-si". She used 5,000 ounces of 
 silver to decorate a room with little Buddhas. 
 In this same year Pong Yoh sent away the 
 Taoist priests. Buddhism had revived, and 
 large sums of money were devoted to temples. 
 Perhaps it was about this time that the
 
 famous temples were built on the Chi Moun- 
 tains, 100 li N.E. of the lake, which are 
 visited yearly by Thibetan pilgrims. During 
 the evening of the 6th day of the 6th moon 
 of the year A.D. 830, the stars fell like rain 
 [a meteoric shower]. A Chinese mandarin 
 named Tu, stationed in Chen-tu, Szechuen 
 treated his troops so badly that they left him 
 and took refuge in Yunnan. Fong Yoh sent 
 Wang Kia with troops to investigate the 
 matter. They were opposed by Tu, and in 
 return they defeated him, held Chen-tu for a 
 time, and returned with much spoil. He wrote 
 to the Emperor T'ai Ho, in A.D. 831, advising 
 him to punish Tu. The Emperor degraded 
 him and appointed General Li Teh to this 
 office. Some of General Li's men insulted 
 Fong Yoh ; so, in the 5fch moon of A.D. 832, he 
 led 4,000 soldiers into Szechuen to fight with 
 General Li. Fong Yoh seems to have studied 
 the interests of his people : he drained the 
 water off some marshes into the lake. In one 
 place in the U-kii ravine, about 10 li south of 
 Ta-li, he built a stong wall across it, and this 
 formed a large reservoir. In dry seasons the 
 water could be led off to water the rice fields. 
 This work still exists, and its local name is 
 Kao-ho, i.e., " High Pool." From this date 
 and onward till A.D. 1600 there is often 
 mention of some military operations with 
 Annam. In the 6th moon of A.D. 843, Fong 
 Yoh was troubled on account of a long drought. 
 He asked a Buddhist priest for advice. The 
 priest reproved him for his love of wine and
 
 [ 173 ] 
 
 women, and told him to repent. He amended 
 his ways, and soon rain fell in abundance. In 
 A.D. 859, Fong Yoh sent help to the King of 
 Burmah, to aid in resisting an attack from the 
 Lion Kingdom ffi qp Jg|, probably Siam. In 
 the Han dynasty, Burmah was called " Ta'n," 
 ^ 13 ; during the T'ang dynasty, " Piao," 
 Jig '&. |H . The Burmese often caused trouble 
 iu Yunnan during the Sung and Uien 
 dynasties. In A.D. 1378 King Chao 
 Fan-nan, jjQ ^, of Burmah, first sent tribute 
 to the Emperor of China. In A.D. ]387 
 the Emperor Hong Wu gave appointments 
 to two Burmese. The next year the Burmese 
 purposed attacking Kin-tong-ting. The 
 following year they attacked T'a-lan, and 
 were repulsed by the Chinese. In A.D. 
 1453, a piece of land called Mong-yang, j^ ^ t 
 on the frontier, was ceded to them. In tho 
 year 1522 they burnt the insignia of Imperial 
 suzerainty given to them. In A D. 1540 
 the Chinese Government refused to acknow- 
 ledge them, because of their refractory conduct. 
 The year A.D. 8GO was very eventful. Gover- 
 nor Li, of Szechuen, purposed to come to 
 attack Fong Yoh with 100,000 men. Fong 
 Yoh routed his army naer Chien-ck'ang-fu, 
 Szechuen. Soon after this, Governor Li was 
 beheaded by Imperial order. Some Imperial 
 troops joined the Thibetans about this time 
 to attack Yunnan. General Wang Kia fought 
 them near the iron bridge on the Thibetan 
 frontier, and killed 10,00(J Chinese in the en- 
 gagement. After an eventful public life of
 
 [ 179 ] 
 
 35 years, Prince Fong Yoh died in Yunnan- 
 fu in AD. 860. He was succeeded by his son 
 Shi Long. Because his son was young, Gene- 
 ral Wang-kia undertook the government for 
 a time. Fong Yoh had sent Captain T wan- 
 song to help the Burmese against an attack 
 from the Lion Kingdom. The Burmese were 
 successful, and upon his return they gave him 
 a gold Buddha. General Wang-kia went to 
 welcome Captain Twan, and through respect 
 for him he worshipped his gold Buddha. 
 Whilst in the act of prostration, Captain Twan 
 had him beheaded, because he murdered Prince 
 C'wien Long. This was a very critical time 
 for the young prince. An influential minister 
 named Chen Mai-si meditated putting away 
 by foul means young Shi Long. 
 
 The Emperor Shi Long, $k H J| ^. He 
 was the first who took this title, and the same 
 was continued for several hundred years. The 
 mother of Shi Long was a fisherwoman of 
 remarkable beauty ; the account of his 
 conception is not fit to record. The Em- 
 peror Ta-chong had purposed to give 
 him a wife from the royal household, 
 but when he heard about his birth and 
 had had his fate reckoned, he refused. His 
 mother became a Buddhist nun. Shi Long 
 came to the throne in A.D. 860, in his 
 sixteenth year. Several princes had sent 
 tribute to the Emppror of China, but Prince 
 C'wien Long and Fong Yoh did not ; they 
 assumed an independent position. Shi Long, 
 by taking the title of Emperor, gave great
 
 [ 180 ] 
 
 offence. The Imperial Emperor sought to 
 punish him, but Shi Long often obtained the 
 victory over the Chinese troops. In A.D. 
 863, Shi Long fought in Szechuen. He took 
 a stone Buddha as a prize ; soon afterwards 
 discontent reigned among his troops, and 
 towards the New Year, because the stores 
 failed, a general desertion was proposed. Shi 
 Long sought the advice of Priest Tsong, who, 
 by invoking the sand of the river bank, 
 changed it into rice, and by charming 
 the water it became wine ! and each man 
 took as much as he would to satisfaction. 
 During one of hid incursions in Szechuen, one 
 of his officers, named Tong-chen was taken 
 prisoner. By Shi Long's request the Emperor 
 released him, and in A.D. 870 an embassy 
 was sent to thank the Imperial Government. 
 In A. D. 871, he made another raid upon Sze- 
 chuen, and after taking several cities he made 
 for Chen-tu. Governor Lu sent a party to 
 Shi Long to arrange matters. The Emperor 
 quickly sent Captain-Generals Jen and Song 
 to Governor Lu's relief. These officers attacked 
 Shi Long and repulsed him. In A.D. 874 
 he did some fighting in Kweichow, and again 
 in Szechuen. His officer, Hwang, was defeated 
 and returned for more men. Thia time Shi 
 Long accompanied them, and attacked Li- 
 chow. About this period he sent Lieutenant 
 Wang and forty men with a letter of confession 
 for the Emperor to Governor Lu. The latter 
 put thirty eight of the party into prison, and 
 eent back Twan-long and Twan-in. Shi Long's 
 troops returned to Yunnan. In the year
 
 A.D. 876, Shi Long again attacked Ta-oheo. 
 Governor Kao drove him down the Yangtze, 
 killing 50 men, and retook the cities. In 
 A.D. 877, Shi Long sent an officer to Gov- 
 ernor Kao, to sue for peace. Governor Kao 
 refused and beheaded the bearer. The next 
 year Shi Long refused to receive an Imperial 
 officer, and would only negotiate through a 
 priest ; so Governor Kao sent a priest to him. 
 In A.D. 878, in the 2nd moon, Shi Long made 
 his last attack upon Szechuen. He was de- 
 feated by Governor Kao. He fell sick with a 
 virulent carbuncle, and died in the Kin-tsin 
 temple, in Ueh-shi-ting, Szechuen, after an 
 eventful life of eighteen years. He was suc- 
 ceeded by his son Long Shwen. 
 
 Emperor Long-Shwen, $ $fe |f[ j ^. He 
 began to rule in A.D. 878, when he was 
 seventeen years old. Fearing the Emperor's 
 displeasure, he sent an embassy to sue for 
 peace, and it was granted. In A.D. 880 he 
 sent an improper letter to the Emperor, using 
 too great liberty of address. It caused great 
 merriment at Court, which enraged the 
 bearers, and a tussle occurred between them 
 and some courtiers before his Majesty, who 
 had to part them. There was a great deal of 
 trouble in Yunnan at this time, and perhaps 
 as a politic move, the Emperor Chong Ho sent 
 a friendly letter to Long Shwen. In A.D. 884, 
 the Emperor sent him a princess for his wife. 
 The next year Emperor Chiiiien, purposed to 
 give him a princess to wife, so Long Shwen 
 sent three of his chief officers to receive her.
 
 [ 182 ] 
 
 Emperor Kao, hearing who were being sent, 
 d espatched a secret letter by fast couriers, tell- 
 in g the Emperor of the power of these men, 
 and advising him to poison t hem. These men 
 were well received, invited to a banquet and 
 poisoned. In A.D. 887, an earthquake occur- 
 red which did great damage to the Hsia and 
 Shang Kwans. Long Shwen was a most 
 voluptuous man, useless as a ruler, leaving the 
 Government to his officers ; in consequence, he 
 was disliked by his people. In the year 898 
 he murdered several of his household servants 
 through various reports from his concubines. 
 His behaviour caused much hatred among his 
 servants, and one named Yang murdered him, 
 in Yunnan-fu. He held his position 20 years, 
 and was succeeded by his son Shwen Hwa. 
 
 Emperor Shiven Hwa, 
 He came to the throne in A.D. bt8, being 21 
 years old. In A.D. 900, the Emperor Kaug 
 Ming established five colleges in Yunnan. In 
 the llth moon Shwen-Hwa killed Yang and 
 his family to avenge his father's murder. In 
 A.D. 901 he made a large Kwan-in, idol, 16 
 feet high ; he sent Chen Mai to gather brass (?) 
 for it from sixteen different noted mines. He 
 ruled 5 years, and died in A.D. 903. He 
 left a little son, eight mouths old ; this poor 
 child fell a victim to Court intrigues. Chen 
 Mai-so, a cruel and ambitious man, took the 
 charge of the government. Chen Mai advised 
 Shwen's wife to leave the infant to the charge 
 of some officer till he was of age. She 
 complied, and gave the child to his care. The
 
 [ 133 ] 
 
 vagabond injured the child's testicles; it cried 
 bitterly, and he gave it back to its mother. 
 She suspected some foul deed ; in the evening 
 it died. He became afraid ; so to save himself 
 and secure the throne he quickly gathered 
 some Boldiers and exterminated the Mong 
 family and thtir connections, - in all about 800 
 persons, whom he killed beneath the " Five 
 Glory Tower," in Ta-li-fu. From Prince Si Lu 
 to Emperor Shen Hwa there were thirteen 
 generations of the house of Mong ; the period 
 they ruled being 255 years. 
 
 THB TA CHANG-HO DYNASTY, 
 
 This was founded by Chen Mai-si". He was 
 a Chinaman, and formerly held an office at 
 Ueh-chow, Szechuen. Through his evil deeds 
 he had to flee to Yunnan, where he obtained 
 employment. Under Long Shwen he secured 
 much power, which could not be profitably 
 checked. During Shwen Hwa's reign he was 
 First Grand Secretary. By the bloody plan 
 already mentioned he seized the throne. 
 
 Emperor Chen Mai-si $| f[ gjg Jl $?. He 
 began his term of usurpation in the Hth 
 moon of A.D. 903, being 42 years old, and 
 lived in Ta-li-fu. In A.D. 910 he built a 
 temple in the San-tah-s'i, and decorated it 
 with 10,000 Buddhas, as a thank-ofiering for 
 exterminating the house of Mong. He died 
 in the 4th moon of A.D. 911, having ruled 8 
 years. His son Ren Ming succeeded him.
 
 Emperor Ken Ming fc S * $ $ .He 
 came to the" throne in A.D. 911, in his 22ud 
 year. lu A.D. 913 he made an attack upon 
 Szechuen, and was defeated ; he lost several 
 thousand soldiers. In the 8th moon of A.D. 
 926, an abscess formed in his ear ; at times the 
 pain nearly drove him mad, and in such 
 seasons he often killed someone. This pain- 
 ful abscess resulted in his death the same year. 
 He ruled 16 years, and was succeeded by his 
 son, Long Tang. 
 
 Emperor Long Tang H? g[ %fc ^ ffi He 
 came to the throne in A.D. 926, in his 12th 
 year. In the year A.D. 929, General Yang, of 
 Tongcwan, killed him, and placed Chao Shau- 
 chen upon the throne for two years. This rule 
 consisted of three generations, embracing a 
 period of 26 years. 
 
 THE TA T'IEN-SHINO DYNASTY, ^ % jg{ jj|[. 
 
 Emperor Chao Shan-chen gf|^'|^Jfi^. 
 This man was installed by Governor Yang. 
 Choa Shan was once a very poor boy. On 
 one occasion when gathering brushwood on 
 the mountains, being weary, he fell asleep, 
 when he dreamt he saw a god, who told him 
 to awake, for he had brought him some wood. 
 He awoke and saw ten bundles before him. 
 His mother did not believe him, so she went 
 to see, and saw the bundles. Among his 
 friends it was considered a good omen. He 
 obtained an office under Chen Mai-si. Upon 
 one occasion, when on business, a stone
 
 dropped from heaven and broke in halves! 
 Upon one piece was hi8 name in red, saying 
 he was to be an Emperor. When General 
 Yang heard of this, he murdered Long Tang 
 and set up Chao. In A.D. 930, ,Chao treated 
 General Yang very coolly ; so the General con- 
 sulted with the Ministers, and they removed 
 Chao by foul play, after having ruled 10 
 months. They then placed Yang Kan-chen 
 on the throne. 
 
 THE TA IH-NIN& DYNASTY, 
 
 Emperor Tang Kan-chen . 
 
 He began his administration in A.D. 930. 
 He was a native of Ping-c' wan-chow, and was 
 an illegitimate child of the Emperor Long 
 Swen. He had an office at Ten-c' wan-chow 
 under Chen Mai-si. He ruled in a reckless 
 manner, which caused great dissatisfaction 
 both among his officers and people. 
 
 In A.D. 935 General Twan, of T'ong-hai- 
 hsien, headed some troops against Yang. 
 After some opposition he defeated Yang's men, 
 and Yang fled. Twan then undertook the 
 management of the State. Yang ruled eight 
 years. After a short time, Yang was dis- 
 covered. Twan did not kill him, but forgave 
 him. After this Yang became a Buddhist 
 priest. 
 
 THE TA-LI DYNASTY J$ 1 IU- 
 The first ruler of this house was Twan Si- 
 
 the sixth generation of General Twan, who
 
 [ 186 ] 
 
 fought under Prince Pi Lo-ko, and twice 
 defeated the Imperial troops in A.D. 525. The 
 account of his conception is too ridiculous to 
 record. He had an eventful and adventurous 
 life. He defeated Yang's brother with soldiers 
 at the Hsie-kwan, and took Ta-li-fu easily. 
 He ascended the throne in A.D. 938, being 44 
 years old. He freely rewarded those who had 
 helped him, by decorations or presents. He 
 was a most devoted Buddhist, and was con- 
 tinually building temples and decorating them 
 with brass Buddhas. He died in the year 944, 
 having ruled 6 years, and was succeeded by 
 his son Si In. 
 
 Emperor Si In 51 J1 <SC M H ^- He as- 
 
 cended the throne in A.D. 944. He was evi- 
 dently more fitted for a monastery than to rule, 
 because he was such a devoted Buddhist. He 
 ruled about a year, and then abdicated in 
 favour of his nephew, Si Liang, and became a 
 Buddhist priest. It was to this period that 
 the temples at the San-tah-si owed so much 
 of their magnificence. Now the immense site 
 is covered with great heaps of ruins. Once it 
 must have been an imposing spectacle. The 
 three pagodas remain ; the great one is square, 
 and exhibits the most solid bricklayers' work 
 I have ever seen. The whole is formed of 
 large bricks; the base is 11 yards on each 
 side ; there are 16 eaves, tapering from about 
 the tenth to the top. On the top is a large 
 spiral staircase and a globe gilt with gold. 
 The eaves stand out about 6 ft. from the base. 
 The sides are plastered with lime, and decorated
 
 [ 187 ] 
 
 with niches containing Buddhas. The natives 
 say it is 300 feet high ; and they are about right. 
 The two small pagodas are octagonal; the 
 sides are 7 feet wide ; these have 10 eaves. 
 There is more decoration on each face than on 
 the large pagoda. These two are perhaps 100 
 feet high. After a walk through the ruins 
 you come to the remains of a large brass 
 Jcwan-in, already mentioned ; it is a good piece 
 of casting. The head is missing ; the trunk 
 is 6 feet high ; across the breast 4 feet ; the 
 arm stumps are 1 foot in width. There is a 
 piece of the lower portion by its side, 4| feet 
 high, and 3 feet in breadth. 
 
 Emperor Si Liang. 
 
 He came to the throne in A.L). 945, and died 
 in A.D 953, having ruled 7 years. He was 
 succeeded by his son Si Ts'ong. 
 
 Emperor Si Ts'ong, Jg |g 3! jg ; |H ^ J| *$ 
 He began his administration in A.D. 953 ; 
 he ruled 17 years, and died in A.D. 970. Shu 
 Shwen, his son, succeeded him. 
 
 Emperor Shu Shwen, ^ $&. He came to 
 the throne in the year 970. In A.D. 978 
 General Wang-cwie, after restoring peace in 
 Szechuen, obtained a map of Yunnan and pre- 
 sented it to the Emperor, to fix the frontier of 
 Szechuen and Yunnan, in order to prevent 
 future trouble. The Ta-tu, or Yang-tu, was 
 chosen, His Majesty saying that all the land 
 beyond this river was under the rule of the 
 Southern Princes. Shu Shwen died in the
 
 [ 188 ] 
 
 year 986, having ruled 16 years, and was suc- 
 ceeded by his son Shu Yin. 
 
 Emperor Shu Yin ^ JJg $g $j J| ^. He 
 began to rule in A.D. t8t> ; uo record of his 
 doings appear. He died in A.D. 1010, having 
 reigned 24 years. His son Shu Lien succeeded 
 him. 
 
 Emperor Shu Lien ^ | l| ^. He 
 
 began his rule in A.D. 101U, administered the 
 government 13 years, and died in the year 
 1023. His nephew Sbu Long succeeded him. 
 
 Emperor SJiuLong ff| g| Ifl f| || ^._He 
 began to reign in A.D. 1023. After a short 
 rule of four years he became a Buddhist priest, 
 and abdicated in favour of his nephew Shu 
 Chen. 
 
 Emperor Shu Chen ^ J^ i| f* Jl ^. He 
 came to the throne in A.D. 1027. After a 
 reign of 15 years, he became a bonze, in the 
 year 1041, abdicating in favour of his grand- 
 son, Shu Shin. 
 
 Emperor Shu Shin, ^ Jf. 3JJ j| ifr. He 
 began his rule in A.D. 1041. He was a most 
 licentious man. He built a gorgeous flower 
 garden in Yunnan-fu, kept a large harem, 
 and encouraged fallen women to frequent his 
 grounds to dance and drink wine. In A.D. 
 1045, his officers and people became so dis- 
 gusted with him that they asked him to resign. 
 He had the good sense to comply, and this 
 saved his neck. He abdicated in favour of his 
 cousin Si Lien.
 
 [ 189 ] 
 
 Emperor Si Lien, Sfl^ftSffi. He 
 began to reign in A.D. 1045. A Man-tsi 
 named Long Kao, living near the Annam frontier 
 rebelled, and styled himself Emperor. Go- 
 vernor Ti, a Chinaman, was joined by Si Lien's 
 captain, S\ven ; they scattered his men, and 
 Long Kao fled to Ta-li to sue for mercy. Si 
 Lien refused to grant it, decapitated him, and 
 sent his head to the Emperor Hwang Yoh. 
 In A.D. 1064 a rebellion was headed by a 
 Mr. Yang. Marquis Kao quelled it, and for 
 this service he was promoted, and received a 
 present of land near Hong-ai. In A.D. 1076, 
 he became a Buddhist priest ; after ruling 3 
 years, he abdicated in favour of his son Lien Ih. 
 
 Emperor Lien Ih$j%% fg^.He ascend- 
 ed the throne in A.D. 1076. He sent tribute 
 to the Emperor Shi Ming. In the fifth year 
 of his reign, in A.D. 1081, he was murdered 
 by Yang Ih-chen, whose period of usurpation 
 was four months. Marquis Kao raised troops 
 in the east of the province, and put them in 
 charge of his sou Kao Shen-tai, to punish 
 Yang. Yang was taken and killed. Lien 
 Ih's nephew, Sheo Hwei, was then placed on 
 the throne. There are a still members of the 
 Kao family living in Yong-he-peh-ting ; they 
 are Tu-si, or hereditary mandarins. 
 
 Emperor Sheo Hwei, H M BJJ Ji ^.-He 
 began his rule in A.D. 1081. He made Kao 
 Shen-tai his counsellor, and gave him the 
 title of Marquis. In this year there was an 
 eclipse of the sun, and some stars were visible
 
 C 190 ] 
 
 in the daytime. Sheo Hwei regarded these 
 events as a sign that he was not to reign. He 
 abdicated the same year in favour of Si Lien's 
 grandson, Chen Ming. 
 
 Emperor Chen Ming, jE EJfl { J| ift. He 
 came to the throne in the year 1082. He 
 was a most unworthy ruler. By his reckless- 
 ness the hearts of the officers and people were 
 turned away from him to the house of Kao. 
 The ministers and populace invited Marquis 
 Kao Shen-tai to become their ruler. After 
 13 years of unpopularity, he resigned in A.D. 
 1094, in favour of Marquis Kao, and became 
 a Buddhist priest. With this man the rule 
 of the house of Twan ended, comprising 14 
 generations and an administration of 158 
 years. 
 
 THE TA CHONG DYNASTY, ^ ^ IH- 
 Emperor Kao Shen-tai, ^ ^ || fi ^f H 
 ijj ^ jj^ ^f . He ascended the throne by pub- 
 lie acclamation. He was a native of Ta-li-fu. 
 One day as his father was returning from 
 offering incense, an old man met him and told 
 him that upon his return home he would 
 have a son ; this proved true. As he grew 
 in years he displayed much wisdom and 
 valour, and obtained an office under Em- 
 peror Si Lieu. He performed great public 
 services, which won the admiration of the 
 people, and this led them to call him to rule, 
 in A.D. 1094. In the year 1097 he fell sick 
 and died. Just before dying, he called hia 
 son and said : " Because of the weakness of
 
 [ 191 ] 
 
 the Twan family, I was chosen to succeed 
 Chen Ming. Now, after my death, let a mem- 
 ber of the late house take the throne ; do not 
 forget." Kao Tai-ming promised his father 
 to do so. Soon afterwards the noble Marquis 
 Kao expired. Kao Tai chose Chen Ming's 
 brother, Chen Shwen, to begin a new dynasty. 
 
 THE LATTER TA-LI DYNASTY, 
 
 Emperor Chen Shwen, 
 H $f . He began the new rule in A.D. 1097. 
 He made Kao Tai his Grand Secretary of 
 State, and Kao Tai-uin, Premier. He abolish- 
 ed the system of free service for the govern- 
 ment, and built the city of T'su-hsiong-fu. 
 In A.D. 1104 he sent Kao Tai-uin with a 
 despatch and tribute of 80 gold spear-heads 
 to the Emperor Tsong Ning. He asked for 
 a present of medical books, and mentioned 
 a number of families for Imperial honours. 
 The Burmese and two other States brought 
 tribute to Chen Shwen, comprising white 
 elephants and a great variety of spices. In 
 the 16th moon of this year, a comet was seen 
 in the west, and much sickness followed. In 
 A.D. 1109 he became a Buddhist priest, having 
 reigned 12 years, and abdicated in favour of 
 his son, Ho-ii. 
 
 Emperor flb.fi, WfcfcgmtHfr 
 He came to the throne in A.L>. 1109. In the 
 7th moon, the people from the neighbouring 
 countries brought him tribute of gold, silver, 
 precious stones, elephants, a rhinoceros, 
 and thousands of horses and head of cattle.
 
 C 192 ] 
 
 In A.D. 1111 an earthquake destroyed 16 
 temples. The Man-tsi revolted, and were 
 subdued by Kao Tai-ming. In A.D. 1116 
 the Burmese brought tribute of gold, flowers, 
 elephants, and a rhinoceros. In A.D. 1117 
 the Emperor Chen Ho sent Literary Chancel- 
 lors Chong and Hwang to Yunnan-fu. The 
 Emperor Chen Ho be? towed titles upon Kao 
 Tai-ming. He died soon after receiving them ; 
 perhaps by foul means. Ho-ii sent tribute this 
 year to the Imperial Government. In the 
 year 1118, Ho-ii sent his son Tsi Tsong in 
 charge of the tribute to the Emperor Chen Ho, 
 who in return bestowed many titles upon Ho-ii. 
 In the 1st moon of A.D. 1119 a comet ap- 
 peared. In the 3rd moon of this year the 
 people of Ming-iien-fu, Szechuen, rebelled. 
 They drove back the troops sent to quell them. 
 The Man-tsi also revolted, attacked and took 
 Yunnan-fu, and killed Kao Ming-tsing, the 
 officer in charge. During the 5th moon of 
 A.D. 1126 there was a transit of Venus 
 across the moon. In the same month a great 
 fire occurred in Yunnan-fu which destroyed 
 3,900 houses. A dense fog set in on the 14th 
 of the 3rd moon of A.D. 1147, and continued 
 24 days ; during all this time the sun was not 
 seen. In Ho-ii's old age his son was anxious 
 to rule, and troubles broke out in various 
 places; so after a useful reign of 39 years Ho-ii 
 became a Buddhist priest and abdicated in 
 favour of his son Chen Shin. 
 
 Emperor Chen Sliin, jEfl^gjE^!^- 
 He came to the throne in A.D. 1148. He
 
 seems to have had a very peaceful time. In 
 the 4th moon of A.D. 1173, a dense fog set 
 in and continued 16 days. After ruling 25 
 years he abdicated in favour of his son Ci 
 Shin, and sought a pleasant retirement by be- 
 coming a bonze. 
 
 Emperor Ci Shin, %j [ $) fa j| &. He 
 began his administration in A.D. 1173. He 
 had much trouble, resulting from the officious- 
 ness of some of his ministers between them- 
 selves. In A.D. 1195 he repaired the walls of 
 the Hsia and Shang-kwans. Ho died in the 
 year 1201, having ruled 28 years, and was 
 succeeded by his son Ci Lien. 
 
 Emperor Ci Lien, ^ $| ^ ^ J| ^. He be- 
 gan his reign in AD. 120J.. He sent an offi- 
 cer to the Emperor Kin Uien to ask for 1,465 
 vols. of Buddhist books. The request was 
 granted, and they were put in the great tower 
 at Ta-li. He died in the year 1205, in the 
 5fch year of his reign, and was succeeded by 
 his brother Ci Hsiang. 
 
 Emperor C'i Jlsiang, $j f!f ffi ^ Jl ^|. T-Ie 
 began his rule in A.D. 1205. He set out to 
 subdue the Man-tsi', bat was compelled to 
 return because of the flooded state of the 
 country. In A.D. 1237 he raised Kao Long 
 to the position of Prince of Yunnan-fu ; Kao 
 Tai to the Grand Secretaryship, and Kao 
 Kwang to the rank of Brigadier-General. 
 During his reign many noble, virtuous, and 
 clever men appeared, and continued good 
 harvests, peace and prosperity crowned his
 
 days. Towards t lie end of his public life he 
 desired retirement and became a Buddhist 
 priest, in the year 1239, having reigned 33 
 years, and appointed his son Hsiang Hsin to 
 the throne. 
 
 Emperor Hsiang Hsin, iji^ f| ^ ^ Jl *jjj. 
 He came to the throne in A.D. 1239. About 
 this time the Mongol Emperor Hsien Tsong, 
 ^ *^, entered on the execution of his purpose 
 to take Ta-li. In A.D. 1245 the Mongol 
 troops were nearing Ta-li, under the enter- 
 prising generalship of Hsien Tseng's brother 
 Hu Pi-lie, ggga. 
 
 Kublai Khan. Hsiang sent Kao Ho to oppose 
 them near the River of Golden-Sand, but he 
 was killed in the attempt. The Emperor 
 Swen Yoh sent an officer to sacrifice to Kao 
 Ho's spirit a mark of honour. Hsiang died 
 in A.D. 1252, having reigned 13 years, and 
 was succeeded by his son Hsin Ci. The 
 independence of Yunnan was now drawing 
 to a close, as the Mongols approached Ta-li, for 
 Kublai Khan's victory overthrew the Song 
 dynasty, and Yunnan could not withstand his 
 vigorous generals and armies, so the house of 
 the Southern Princes fell with the next 
 Emperor, and from that date the province has 
 remained under Imperial rule. 
 
 Emperor Hsin C'i, U %f :fc 5 U 3E- He 
 began to reign in A.D. 1252. The Mongol 
 Emperor Hsien Tsong sent his brother Hu 
 Pi-lie in command of the attacking army, 
 assisted by Captain-Generals Wu and Ho.
 
 [ 195 1 
 
 They had an arduous march of 2,000 li, much 
 of it lying across the east of Thibet, and had 
 to surmount great difficulties of mountains 
 and rivers. For many days they saw not 
 a human habitation. At last they arrived on 
 the frontiers of Yunnan. Prince Ha and 
 Generals Wang and Ho were in charge of the 
 advance troops, in the 8th moon, but the 
 impassable state of the roads, through rain, 
 compelled them to return. In the 9th moon, 
 Prince Hu divided his army into three divi- 
 sions, each to find its own road and to meet 
 near Ta-li. After crossing the Upper Yangtze 
 and doing a little fighting, they met entire in 
 the 12th moon. In this month Prince Hu 
 sent three officers to Hsin asking his submis- 
 sion ; this he refused, and killed the bearers. 
 He sent troops to oppose the Mongols, but they 
 were defeated. After some fighting they 
 took the Shang-kwan. Hsin Ci had hoped 
 that the Man-tsi troops would have 
 been in Ta-li, to make a further resist- 
 ance, but they had not arrived ; so, in 
 despair, Hsin fled to Yunnan-fu. Gen- 
 eral Kao Fai-chiaug held the city and 
 bravely defended it with his small force. In 
 his ineffectual attempt against the Mongols he 
 was killed beneath the great tower. With his 
 dying breath he said : " Alas ! the house of T wan 
 has come to an end, whilst there are still 
 members to rule." When he expired, it is 
 said that the clouds gathered and it thundered. 
 Prince Hu observed these things and ex- 
 claimed : " Behold, a loyal minister has
 
 fallen." Mrs. Kao came with fear and 
 trembling, with her two sons, before Prince 
 Hu, beseeching him to save their lives. The 
 Prince wad moved with compassion, and said : 
 " Look upon the sous of a faithful officer. 
 Take good care of them, and when able make 
 them officials." The number of slain upon 
 both sides is not given. The slain Mongols 
 and others were buried in rear of the single 
 pagoda ; the mound and tablet still remain. 
 Hundreds of people make sacrifices before this 
 " Myriad tomb," for sickness and other things. 
 The front of the tablet and grave are strewn with 
 broken basins. Prince Hu took three cities, 
 and the 37 clans of Man-tai submitted to him. 
 The Mongols took possession of the province, 
 while the Song dynasty existed, in A.D. 
 J253, Prince Hu sent Captain-Generals Hu and 
 Ho to take Yunuan-fu. They did so, and 
 captured Hsiu Ci. He only ruled two years. 
 With Hsin Ci, the latter Ta-li dynasty came 
 to an end. There were eight Emperors, who 
 resigned 157 years. The two houses of 22 
 rulers embraced a period of 315 years. The 
 Mongol Emperor Hsien Tsong forgave Hsin 
 Ci, and appointed him to an office in the 
 province. He also gave rewards to successful 
 officers, and placed Ta-li- fu under Captain- 
 Generals Hu and Ho. Liu Shi was Governor 
 under Hsin Ci. In A.D. 1260, Hsiu Ci 
 started with his brother to visit the Mongol 
 Emperor, Chong Tong, but died upon the 
 journey, having held offioe 7 years. From 
 this date the Mongol Emperor appointed
 
 members of the Twan family as Tsong-kwan, 
 or Governors, | Hf. Twau Shi, ^ |f , was 
 the first appointed under this regime by 
 Emperor Chong Tong (Hu Pi-lie) iu A.D. 
 1262, to govern Western Yunnan. Iu 
 A.D. 1265 the 1st year of Ci-iiien, an 
 evil Buddhist priest stirred up the people 
 of Tsu-hsiong and Yunnan-fu, and the 37 
 clans of AJan-tsi, to rebel. Tvvan Shi' subdued 
 these districts, and 100,000 people submitted. 
 In A.D. 1272 the Mongol Emperor Ci-iiien 
 called his kingdom " iiien." His fifth son, 
 Hu Ko-chi, was appointed Prince of Yunnan. 
 In the year 1275, Emperor Ci-iiien appointed 
 a relative named To Hu-lu to succeed his son. 
 Yamens were built iu various parts of the pro- 
 vince, and the Mongol regime was received 
 with favour. The treasonous Buddhist priest, 
 Sheh, stirred up another revolt. Twau Shi 
 sent some men disguised as pedlars to obtain 
 an interview with him. Whilst bargaining he 
 was murdered, and his head exposed as a 
 warning. The Emperor rewarded Twau Shi 
 with grand robes for this service. It was 
 about this time that Marco Polo passed through 
 Yunnan. In A.D. 1277 the Burmese made 
 an attack upon Yong-ch'aug-fu ; an ancient 
 and local name for this city is " Kin-ia," i.e. 
 gold teeth. This name has been misapplied 
 to the whole province. The first party sent 
 against them had to return on account of the 
 heat. The Emperor Ci-iiien ordered another 
 expedition to be organised. Boats were made 
 to cross the Lau-tsan and Sal ween rivers. This
 
 [ 198 ] 
 
 force was successful under General Tieh Mn- 
 erh. The Mongol Kublai Khan was busily 
 engaged in war with the Chinese. In the 2nd 
 moon of A.D. 1279, being the 17th of Kublai 
 Khan, he overthrew the Song Dynasty and 
 set up his own, which he called the Uien 
 Dynasty. From this date, A.D. 1279, Yunnan 
 was annexed to the Chinese Empire. 
 
 In the year 1280 Twan Shi received Im- 
 perial orders to attack the Burmese. He start- 
 ed, but fell sick on the road and died at 
 Yong-chang-fu, having held office 22 years. 
 
 The Emperor Ci Uien bestowed the posthu- 
 mous rank of Duke upon him for his loyal 
 
 Twan Ch'ong, ^^- He was appointed to 
 his brother's office in A.D. 1282. The Mongol 
 Commander-in-chief, Ko Muh, subdued two 
 clans of rebellious Mantsi, and restored to 
 order the district of Hwei-li-chow, Szechuen. 
 The Imperial Government ordered the Mongol 
 Prince of Yunnan, Sien Tieh-muh-erh, 
 3fe $f Tfc fa to P lace 3 > troops to guard 
 the above reclaimed district. Twan Ch'ong 
 received tokens of the Emperor's favour in a 
 gift of tiger-skin clothes. Ch'ong was ordered 
 to quell a rising at Wu-ting-chow. Whether 
 he was successful is not recorded. He died in 
 the 12th moon of this year, having held his 
 position only one year. Ah K'in, Twan Shi's 
 son, was appointed to succeed Twan Ch'ong. 
 
 'Pwan K'in, |J j. He took office in A.D. 
 1283. In A.D. 1289 the Emperor's grandson,
 
 [ 199 ] 
 
 Kan Tsi-ma, jjj 4 j|j|J fljjji, received the title of 
 Prince Liang, ^ 3, and Guard of Yunnan. 
 In A.D. 1302 the people of Kin-ia, i.e., "gold 
 teeth," the natives of Yong (Jh'ang-fu prefec- 
 ture, revolted and refused to pay their taxes. 
 The Emperor Ta Teh sent an expedition 
 against them. General Liu took as his share 
 of the spoil the wife of the T'u-si, 3,000 
 ounces of gold, and 300 horses. This enraged 
 the T'u-si, Song Long, and he surrounded the 
 troops in a forest, where they had to wait 
 until reinforcements arrived to rescue them. 
 In this year there was a severe earthquake in 
 many parts of the province. General Liu was 
 degraded, because he was of a rebellious dis- 
 position. It was suggested to the Emperor to 
 decapitate him. He became acquainted with 
 this fact, and fled. In A.D. 1305, when the 
 province was restored to tranquillity, a Peace 
 Tablet was erected, and still remains in the 
 fair ground outside the west gate of Ta-li. It 
 is about 12 feet high, and 5 feet broad, resting 
 upon an immense turtle ; the sides are encased 
 in brick. It has been broken in two, but is 
 now firmly dovetailed with iron. After a 
 peaceful term of office of 24 years, Ah K'in 
 died in the year 1306, being succeeded by hia 
 brother Chen. It was daring Twan K'in's 
 period of office that Marco Polo passed through 
 the province, in A.D. 1295, and wrote con- 
 cerning Yachi that it was " a mixture of 
 idolatrous natives, Nestorian Christians, and 
 Saracens, or Mohammedans." ("Travels in 
 ludo-Chiua and the Chinese Empire," by
 
 Louis De Came, page 296.) Yacbi, by this 
 brave traveller is, supposed to be Ta-li-fu. Ya- 
 chi, I believe, is capable of two interpretations, 
 namely, Western Yunnan, orYongCh'ang-fu. 
 The ancient name of this city is Kin (gold), 
 Yachi (teeth). Strange to say, before I read 
 the above extract, when I saw the Ih-t'ah-si, 
 i.e., single pagoda of Ta-li-fu, it occurred to 
 me that it might have had its origin with the 
 Nestor ians. The bricks are well made, and 
 have both Chinese and Sanscrit characters on 
 them. Perhaps the Sanscrit would identify it 
 more as belonging to Hindu Buddhism than 
 to the Nestorians. 
 
 Twan Chen, j gt He took office iu A.D. 
 1307. In the next year there was a very 
 violent earthquake, lasting three days, at 
 Chan-ih-chow. In A.D. 1313 the cu-ren ex- 
 amination first took place. In A.D. 1316, 
 Ho Shi-cu, of the Royal family waa called 
 Prince Chow, and appointed Guard of Yunnan. 
 During the next year Twan Chen died, having 
 held office for 10 years, and Was succeeded by 
 Twan K'in's son, Long. 
 
 Twan Long, U j^. He assumed office in 
 A.D. 1318. He made a tour through the 
 province. During this visit he discovered that 
 if a Tu-si died, leaving no son to take his 
 office, his wife succeeded. He informed the 
 Emperor, Chien-Yu, and he ratified this cus- 
 tom. In A.D. 1324, Tieh Mu-erh-buh-hwa, 
 W /fc iL ^* ?> was appointed Prince of Yun- 
 nan. lu A.D. 1330 he was succeeded by
 
 C 201 ] 
 
 Prince Ah Teh. Another Mongol Prince, T a 
 Kien, fled to Yunnan and endeavoured by 
 rebellion to usurp Ah Teh's rule. The Emperor 
 T'ien Li despatched T'ieh Mu-erh to suppress 
 the rebellion. T'u Kien was attacked from 
 several points, and finally his followers were 
 scattered. Long, having held his office 14 
 years, retired, through infirmity, in favour of 
 his son Cuin, in the year 1332. 
 
 Twan Cuin, j \fc. He began his adminis- 
 tration in A.D. 1332. He was made Governor 
 of the province. The people of Yunnan-ih (on 
 the main road to Ta-li), because of exorbitant 
 taxation, began to move to Szechuen. The 
 Emperor upon hearing of it sent officer Kia to 
 arrange the matter. Cuin died during the 
 year, having held office about a year. He 
 was succeeded by a relative named Ih. 
 
 Tivan Ih, if, He came into office in 
 A.D. 1333. Within a short time a rebellion, 
 headed by one Ah Yong, broke out, which he 
 suppressed. He petitioned the Emperor Chen 
 Toug about the mortality amongst the Govern- 
 ment horses, because 'the proper allowance of 
 salt for them had been sold by officers for their 
 own profit. He died in the first year of his 
 office, and was succeeded by Twan Youg'a son, 
 Kwaug. 
 
 Twan Kwang, 3fc. He took office in A.D. 
 1333. In the same year the Thibetans rebelled, 
 attacked Hong-ai, and then made for Ta-li. 
 Kwang opposed them at the Htua-kwan, and
 
 [ 202 ] 
 
 they suffered a great loss of men and property. 
 In A.D. 1335 Kwang had a quarrel about 
 territory with Prince Liang, Peh-sha-tsi-wa- 
 ru-mi. They fought about it, and Kwang's 
 troops were routed. The Prince, emboldened 
 by victory, made another attack on Kwang. 
 A battle was fought in the pass just beyond 
 Hong-ai, and Kwang was victorious. The 
 cunning Mongol made another attempt to kill 
 Kwang. He placed his troops in ambush, 
 and then sent an officer to him with a most 
 friendly invitation to a banquet. Kwang had 
 received secret information of the plot, and 
 begged to be excused, and he sent a sarcastic 
 poem in reply. After a time, Prince Liang 
 bribed Kwaug's cook to poison him, and he 
 died in the year 1345, having governed 12 
 years. His brother Kuug took his office. 
 
 Twan Kung, jp 3jfy He assumed office in 
 A.D. 1346, as Ci-chow of Mong-hwa. In A.D. 
 1347 the Kachens of Mu-pang, headed by 
 Si Ko, rebelled. The Emperor ordered 
 troops to proceed against them, but before 
 they arrived Kung had suppressed the 
 insurrection. In A.D. 1354, some rebels from 
 Szechuen wearing red turbans, entered the 
 province from Kien-chang-fu, Szechuen. 
 In the 3rd moon of the year 1364, the Red 
 Rebels again entered, under the leadership 
 of Ming U, JJ3g about 3,000 in number. 
 They attacked Tunnan-fu. Prince Liang, 
 i^I, fled to T'su-hsiang-fu, and, after a slight 
 resistance, they took the city. The rebels very 
 soon increased in numbers throughout the
 
 [ 203 ] 
 
 province. Kung joined Prince Liang, and de- 
 feated the rebels in several places. Lieut. Shei 
 retook An-lin-chow, and killed 1,000 rebels. 
 One night Shei obtained a letter from Ming 
 U's mother to her son. After relating home 
 news, she said : " Do not return, bat con- 
 tinue in Yunnan." Shei took counsel with 
 Kung, and they decided to alter the letter 
 thus : " Do come home, " etc. It was sent by 
 the hand of Chen Wei, a clever man belonging 
 to Kung. The scheme was successful. When 
 Ming U received it he decided to return home 
 without delay, and thus the . baud was broken 
 up. For this service the Emperor raised Kung 
 to the governorship of the province. Prince 
 Liang promised to give him his daughter, Ah- 
 ih, to wife. Kung's first wife wrote and rebuk- 
 ed him for forsaking her, because of his pros- 
 perity and prospect of rank. There was ground 
 for his friends to fear that Prince Liang would 
 deal treacherously with Kung through this 
 marriage, but Kung would accept no advice. 
 The marriage took place in A.D. 1365. Prince 
 Liang was suspicious that Kung would over- 
 throw him BO he asked his daugher Ah-ih to 
 poison him. She had much affection for him, 
 therefore refused, and warned him of her 
 father's intentions towards him, but he would 
 not believe her. This year there was a great 
 drought, and the Prince invited a renowned 
 Buddhist priest to pray for rain, and in course 
 of time rain came. In the 7fch moon the Prince 
 invited Kung to go with him to a temple, 
 and he went. When crossing a bridge, Kung's
 
 [ 204 ] 
 
 horae fell, and whilst Kung was lying on the 
 ground Liang ordered his servants to kill him. 
 When Ah-ih heard of it, she wept bitterly 
 and lamented, saying: " I warned you, but you 
 would not believe, and now your two wives 
 sorrow for your indiscretion." She had his 
 body wrapped in silk and satin and escorted 
 to Ta-li, according to the ceremony on the 
 death of a Prince. She sent a letter of 
 condolence to hia first wife. Ah-ih refused to 
 eat food, and died of starvation. Kung was 
 held in great esteem for his military valour 
 and geniality. He held office for two years, 
 and wns succeeded by his son Pao. Prince 
 Liang's palace is supposed to have stood on 
 the site of the Fantai's yamen in Ynunau-fu. 
 
 Ttcan Pao, g f|, He took his father's 
 office and titles in the 7th moon of A.D. 1367. 
 There were frequent petty affrays between 
 Twan Kung's family and Prince Liang, through 
 revenge. It was settled by arbitration that 
 all easfc of Yunnan-ih should be governed by 
 the Prince, and that the section to the west 
 should be under Pao. The wily Mongol, bent 
 on revenge, sent a man secretly to murder 
 Pao, but the plot was discovered. The Prince 
 made seven attempts to take Ta-li, but failed ; 
 then he became friendly with Pao, and made 
 him Governor. During this year the Bed 
 Rebels made another attack upon the province. 
 Prince Liang's troops were not strong enough 
 to oppose them, so he asked Pao to lend him 
 some troops. Pao replied revengefully : " You 
 killed the tiger, and now you wish to kill the
 
 [ 205 ] 
 
 cub. Tea, I will assist when we change 
 territory." This reply enraged the Prince 
 more against him. 
 
 In A.D. 1368 the Uien Dynasty, after a 
 period of 89 years, was overthrown, and the 
 Ming Dynasty was established by Chu-uien- 
 chang, who upon his accession called himself 
 Houg Wu. Daring this year a marked change 
 took place in Prince Liang's behaviour, doubt- 
 less because the Mongol throne had fallen. 
 He sent a letter of confession to Pao, and 
 sought his friendship. Some of the Mautcti 
 clans, headed by one Shei Shen, rebelled and 
 made for Yunnan-fu. The Prince became 
 afraid, and fled, but Pao came and rescued the 
 city and dispersed the rebels. The Prince and 
 other officers acknowledged the Emperor Hong 
 Wu. In A.D. 1372 Pao wrote a fall descrip- 
 tion of ancient Yunnan, sent it to the 
 Emperor, and offered his allegiance to the new 
 government. Pao died in the year 1381, hav- 
 ing held office for 14 years, and was succeeded 
 by his son Ming. 
 
 Twan Ming, g BJj. He took office in the 
 4th moon of 1382. In the 9th moon the 
 Emperor Hong Wu sent an expedition of 
 30,000 troops under Marquises Fu Tu and 
 Tsao Chen, and a large staff of military 
 officers, to take Yannan. When the Prince 
 heard that the Imperialists had entered the 
 province, instead of submitting he sent a 
 large army, under Ta Li-ma, to resist them. 
 Marquis Fa defeated them and took many
 
 [ 206 ] 
 
 thousands of prisoners, whom he liberated, 
 after enforcing allegiance upon them to the 
 new dynasty. When Prince Liang heard of 
 Ta Li- ma's defeat, and knowing that the 
 Imperialists were near Yunnan-fa, he fled 
 for Chien-ning-chow, with his concubines. 
 When near the lake he killed them, and took 
 poison himself. As it was not effectual, he 
 jumped into the lake and drowned himself. 
 The villagers of Tsin-ii Hill, j ^ ^ ^ t J0 
 IE 1 % $ $ & 30 li west of the city, 
 recovered the body and buried it near the 
 Miao-in Temple. Kwan In-pao gave up the 
 capital to General Mu In. He took Prince 
 Liang's gold seal and maps, prevented any 
 slaughter, and by his good management 
 governed the people well. In various parts 
 of this province officers under the Mongols 
 refused allegiance to the Chinese, and this 
 led to much bloodshed on both sides. Ming 
 died in the 12th moon, having held office for 
 one year ; his uncle Shi succeeded him. 
 
 Twan Shi, ^ ]! He took office in A.D. 
 1383. He heard in the second moon that the 
 capital had fallen, that Prince Liang was 
 dead, and that the Imperialist troops were 
 subjugating the important cities, and were 
 making for Ta-li. He sent an explanatory 
 letter to Marquis Yu Teh, and in reply he was 
 told to submit to the new government. Shi 
 refused and challenged Yu Teh to fight. For 
 a time Shi resisted Yu Teh at the Hsia-kwan. 
 Whilst thus occupied, Yu-teh sent troops 
 along the east side of the lake, to enter by the
 
 [ 207 ] 
 
 Shangkwang some to cross the lake, others 
 to cross the mountains. The attacking parties 
 assailed the city at the same time, and Shi was 
 defeated. He and his nephews, Cu Ken and 
 Cu Ih, fled when they saw their cause lost, 
 but were captured on the 23rd of the second 
 moon. Marquis Mu In now divided his army, 
 aud sent them to subdue all the province 
 north, south, and west of Ta-li. For the next 
 two years there was much civil war, because 
 the Mongol officers and the people under 
 them preferred to fight rather than submit. 
 In the 4th moon of A.D. 1385, the province 
 was recovered and the army disbanded. A 
 great many soldiers were presented with con- 
 fiscated property, and married aboriginal wo- 
 men, and thus the province began to be popu- 
 lated with Chinese. Nearly every Yunuanese 
 you meet to-day will tell you that their an- 
 cestors came from Nanking. Shi held office 
 for one year. The Twan family held their 
 new office, under twelve different members, 
 for 122 years. The Twan house government 
 embraced a period of 437 years. The here- 
 ditary mandarin in the district of Yun-long- 
 chow is of the family of Twan Pao. The Em- 
 peror Hong Wu pardoned Shi, Cii Pen, and Cii 
 Ih. He changed the names of the two nephews 
 and gave them a military appointment. The 
 Emperor also bestowed marks of honour upon 
 all the officers engaged in the campaign. 
 
 In the year A.D. 1383 revenue was first 
 sent from Yunnan, under the new dynasty, 
 to the Imperial treasury. In A.D. 138-1
 
 [ 208 ] 
 
 Burmah was restored to obedience. During 
 this year a Chinese officer named Si Lwen 
 headed banditti at Kin-tong-tiug. He seems 
 to have been talked over for a time, but four 
 years later he again rebelled. The Emperor 
 sent troops against him under the charge of 
 Duke Fn Yu-feh. They attacked him at 
 T'a-lan with success. In the 3rd moon Sii 
 Lwen rallied his forces against the Chinese at 
 Ting-ping-hsien. He had about 30,000 men 
 and one hundred war elephants. He protect- 
 ed the elephants' bodies with raw-hides, and 
 from towers on their backs he fired guns and 
 arrows. Duke Yu Feh divided his force into 
 three parties for the battle. He fired a heavy 
 volley from cannonp, and the great noise caused 
 a panic among the elephants and men. Si 
 Lwen had much trouble to rally his men. The 
 Imperialists took this opportunity to make a 
 dash into his camp, and after a hard day's 
 fighting they routed Si Lwen, who saved his 
 life by flight. A great number of men were 
 killed and most of his elephants. In the llth 
 moon of A.D. 1391, Si Lwen gave himself up. 
 The Emperor forgave him and restored him to 
 his former office. In A.D. 1395 the* scholars 
 of the province first took the Chin-si degree 
 at Nanking. In the 9th moon of A.D. 1390 
 the Man-tsi, governed by Si Lwen of Tn-cwau, 
 near the Burmese frontier, rebelled, being 
 headed by Tao Kan, who drove away Si Lwen, 
 and he went to Nanking. The Emperor sent 
 an expedition against Tao Kan, under Marquis 
 Mu and others. They were able to suppress
 
 [ 209 ] 
 
 the rebellion, and Tao Kan sent in tribute. He 
 did not keep the peace long. He was again 
 attacked .and taken, and Si Lwen reinstated. 
 Because Tao Kan was so treacherous the Em- 
 peror ordered him to be decapitated. In A.D. 
 1403 the Emperor Nong Loh sent Prince Ru, 
 nephew of Hong Wu, to govern Ta-li pre- 
 fecture. From this date and for two hundred 
 years after, the Ming Emperors sent many 
 expeditions into Annam to suppress rebellion 
 and restore order, and then tribute was sent 
 to China. This continual managing of An- 
 namese affairs fully establishes China's suze- 
 rainty over Annam. 
 
 In A.D. 1438 Officer Si Ren, at Lu-cwan, 
 rebelled, and took Nan-tien and other places 
 near Teng-ueh. In the 5th moon of the 
 year 1440 the Emperor Chen Tong sent a 
 large expedition under the charge of Duke 
 Mu Chen and a large staff. A long and hard 
 struggle ensued. The rebels were driven 
 from their mountain fastnesses. After a long 
 period of resistance Si Ren fled to Burmese 
 territory. This district was restored to peace, 
 and the troops were disbanded in the 3rd 
 moon of A.D. 1443. In A.D. 1446 the walls of 
 Teng-ueh- chow were built. Si Ren soon re- 
 turned to Lu-cwan and stirred up revolt, and 
 when attacked by the Imperialists the Burmese 
 hid him. In A.D. 1449 General Wang defeat- 
 the Lu-cwan rebels, but could not capture Si 
 Ren. In A.D. 1453 General Wang gave a 
 piece of land called Mong-yang to the Burmese. 
 This greatly pleased them, and they promised
 
 [ 210 ] 
 
 to give up Si Ren alive, but from some cause he 
 died before reacbing General Wang, so the 
 Burmese took off hie head and gave it to Gene- 
 ral Wang, and also Si Ren's five wives. In 
 A.D. 1501, on one day an earthquake occurred 
 in 36 different places. The Emperor Hong Ci 
 sent Officer Fang In to sacrifice to some moun- 
 tains and streams, in order to avert future 
 calamities ; and also to examine and dismiss 
 unsuitable candidates for civil and military 
 offices. He struck out the names of 
 1,258 aspirants. In A.D. 1502 a terrific 
 wind carried away a large board of the 
 Examination Hall in the capital, to a distance 
 of 3 Zi, and also the cereals from the moun- 
 tain sides into the valleys. (This is possible, 
 for at times the winds at Ta-li make a strong 
 house shake. There are very few high houses 
 in the capital, because of the strong winds.) 
 In A.D. 1504 there was a great earthquake 
 in many parts of the province. In A.D. 1525 
 the Burmese burnt the Chinese Imperial 
 insignia which had been given to them. In 
 A.D. 1529 a rebellion broke out at Snin- 
 tien-chow, headed by a man named An. The 
 mandarin had oppressed the people beyond 
 bearing, and had taken An's wife and beaten 
 her. An raised a number of men, rushed into 
 the yamen, and rescued his* wife. Many joined 
 him and he took Song-miug-chow, Ma-long- 
 cheo, and Yang-lin, and then marched on to the 
 capital and encamped outside the North Gate, 
 which he held for some time. The Emperor 
 Kia Ching ordered Governor Wu to suppress
 
 [ 211 ] 
 
 him, but before his arrival An was taken and 
 his men dispersed. During the next fifty 
 years several small rebellious broke out some 
 caused by unjust taxation, others through 
 ambition. In A.D. 1582 there appeared a 
 very bright comet. During the next year, in 
 the spring, the sun was once very pale, the 
 rnoon blood-coloured, and a heavy fog be- 
 clouded the heavens for several days. In the 
 llth moon of A.D. 1611 an official named 
 Ah Keh, of Wu-ting-chow, rebelled for some 
 cause. He attacked the capital, took the 
 official seals and papers, and then left, and in 
 the course of a month he took seven cities. 
 After a time the Imperial troops captured Ah 
 Keh and scattered the rebels. During the 
 same year a quarrel took place among the 
 Twan family at Yun-long-chow, and murder 
 by an ambitious aspirant for office was the 
 result. 
 
 THE "TsiN DYNASTY" 
 
 In the 12th moon of A.D. 1647 an An- 
 namese Mahometan official named Sha Ting- 
 cheo, i^/E^H, entered the province with a 
 company of rebels. Ho attacked Yunnan-fu. 
 Duke Mu Tien fled to T'su-hsiang-fu, and 
 was followed by Sha, but he could not 
 capture the city. Sha sent Captain Wang to 
 take Ta-li-fu. The Mahometan citizens bided 
 with their co-rsligionist, and by night led 
 them into the city through a waterway under
 
 [ 212 ] 
 
 the wall ucar the East Gate. Thns they 
 easily took the city, killing 7,000 Chinese. 
 A tablet recording this event still stands 
 near the guard-house over the East Gate, and 
 the grave of some of Sha's men is within 
 the north-west corner of the city wall. Sha'a 
 rule as a Prince was very short. In the 4th 
 moon of AD. 1648 he heard of the renown 
 of a Szechuen rebel named Swen Ko-wang, 
 who bad entered the province and was making 
 for Ta-li-fu. This frightened him, and he left 
 the city in haste. He called at Yunnan-fu to 
 bid Duke Mu farewell. His men began to 
 insult and murder some of the Duke's servants. 
 Duke Mu made his escape by the West Gate. 
 Some faithful servants led away, secretly, Lady 
 Mu and her mother-in-law, and hid them in 
 a temple at the village of Pu-chi. These 
 ladies became so terrified lest these rebels 
 should abuse them, if they discovered them, 
 that during the night they burnt themselves 
 to death. The rebels under Swen wrought 
 great havoc. In A.D. 1660, the Emperor 
 Shwen Ci sent Prince Tseh Ni and General 
 Wn San-kwei to govern the province. An 
 outline of history for the next two hundred 
 years, I have not been able to obtain, because 
 iuch a book id difficult to purchase or borrow.
 
 
 THE CONQUEST OF THE YUNNAN 
 
 PRINCE MONG HWOH, BY 
 
 MARQUIS CU KO, 
 
 The Chinese affirm that Confucius was the 
 Prince of Literature, and that Marquis Cu Ko 
 was the first strategist and statesman. That 
 he was no mythical personage, there are many 
 proofs in Yunnan and Kweichow, as the 
 reader of the foregoing pages will have 
 learned. The following is a condensed trans- 
 lation of his tactics to bring Yunnan under 
 the Imperial sway. 
 
 At the beginning of the reign of the 
 Emperor Chien Hsin, A.D. 223, the inhabitants 
 of Szechuen enjoyed great peace and pros- 
 perity. In A.D. 226 a special courier 
 arrived at Chi'en-tu with a despatch which 
 said Prince Mong with 100,000 men were 
 in rebellion, also that Yong K'ai, Prefect of 
 Chien-ning, and Intendant Chu Pao, and 
 Officer Kao Ting, were in league with him.
 
 L - J 14 ] 
 
 But Intendant Wang K'ang, of Yong-ch'ang- 
 fu, had refused to join the rebels, and that 
 he was assisted by Officer Liu Kai in collect- 
 ing the people within the city to defend it, 
 unto death. 
 
 Marquis Cu Ko was the first Grand Secre- 
 tary and Guardian of the youthful Emperor. 
 He was of humble birth, but renowned for his 
 virtue and wisdom, which had brought him 
 into favour with the Emperor's father, and in 
 recognition of the valuable services to the 
 State, he had been made Guardian of the 
 Emperor Chien Hsin. He had an audience 
 with his Majesty, and his proposition to con- 
 duct the expedition personally was agreed to. 
 He then arranged for the home government, 
 and afterwards made preparations for the cam- 
 paign. His council of war consisted of 
 Kiang Wan, as second commander-in-chief ; 
 Fei Wei, chief secretary ; Tong Chih and Fan 
 Chien, under secretaries. ; Capt.-Generals Chao 
 Yong and Wei Yien, Brigadier-Generals Wang 
 P'ing, Chang Yih, and Chaug Ih ; and a proper 
 complement of subordinate officers, and 500,000 
 soldiers. Kwan Soh (the third son of Kwan 
 Ti, the god of war) led the van-guard. When 
 all was ready they started for Yunnan from Ih- 
 chow. 
 
 When Yong Kai heard of the expedition he 
 consulted with Chu and Kao, to resist Cu Ko. 
 They formed three divisions, each having 50,000 
 or 60,000 men. Kao led the center, Yong the 
 left, and Chu the right. Kao chose Ngah 
 Hwan to lead his troops ; he was nine feet high,
 
 C 215 ] 
 
 very ugly, and was not afraid of ten thousand 
 men. Cu Ko sent the exploring battalions in 
 charge of Capt.-General Wei, and Brigadier- 
 Generals Chang Ih and Wang P'ing. Soon 
 after entering Yunnan they met Ngah and 
 the battle was set in array. Wei rode out and 
 cursed Ngah, saying : " You rebels and 
 thieves ! quickly submit." Ngah smote his 
 horse and rushed at Wei ; after a few rounds 
 Wei feigned defeat and fled. Ngah pursued 
 him a few li, when suddenly a tremendous 
 shout was heard ; then Chang and Wang 
 rushed from the right and left flanks and 
 closed Ngah's rear, and Wei turned round, and 
 thus Ngah was enclosed. He was captured, 
 bound, and taken to Cu Ko. When Cu Ko 
 saw him he ordered him to be unbound, and 
 gave him a feast ; after the meal Cu Ko asked 
 him "Whose officer are you ? " Ngah replied 
 "Kao Ting's." Cu: "I know Kao was a loyal 
 and righteous man, but he has been deceived into 
 rebellion by Yong. I will release you upon the 
 condition that you tell him to submit and thus 
 he will save much trouble." Ngah promised ; he 
 bowed and left. Ngah delivered the message 
 to Kao, who was overcome by Cu's virtue. 
 The next day Yong visited Kao, and seeing 
 Ngah, asked, " Why has he returned ?" Kao : 
 "Cu has graciously released him." Yoiig : 
 "This is Cu's cunning scheme to 
 separate us." Kao partly believed him, but 
 had his doubts. Just then a courier ran in, 
 saying, " The Szechuen troops are upon us." 
 Yuug boon lud out 3U,UUU troops ; after a few
 
 [ 216 ] 
 
 engagements lie fled, followed by Wei, whose 
 troops killed the disbanded men, for a distance 
 of twenty li. The next day Youg prepared to 
 resist Marquis Cu, but he kept his men in am- 
 bush for three days. On the fourth day Yong 
 and Kao led two columns to fight. At the 
 given time Cu's troops rushed from their am- 
 bushments, and in the battle killed and wound- 
 ed about one half of the opposing forces, and 
 took a great many captives. Cu had Yong's 
 soldiers unbound and put in one place, and 
 Kao's in another, and gave them food. He 
 ordered his soldiers to spread the report among 
 the prisoners : " Yong's men shall be slain, but 
 Kao's soldiers shall be spared." Marquis Cu 
 called the prisoners before him, and asked 
 Yong's men, "Whose are you?" They replied 
 " Kao-tiug's ; " he said, "Spare them." He 
 gave them victuals and sent them under escort 
 some distance, to return home. He ordered 
 the other prisoners to appear. He sternly asked 
 them, "Whose men are you?" With fear 
 and trembling, they answered : " Indeed and 
 in truth, we are Kao's soldiers." He gave them 
 a feast and sent them home. Cu by these 
 means sowed the seeds of doubt and discord 
 between Kao and Yong ; Kao being suspicious 
 of Yong, and, to save himself from a foul plot, 
 he invited Yong to a feast; he, being in doubt, 
 refused to come. Ngah was enraged, and 
 waylaid Yong and killed him, and took off hia 
 head. Yong's men came over to Kao ; he led 
 the united troops to Cu to submit. Cu Ko 
 was sitting on an eminence in his tent ground.
 
 C 217 ] 
 
 When he saw Kao coming he said, " Behead 
 him ! " Kao, asked, " For what reason ? have I 
 not brought you Yong's head and his men, 
 with my own ?" Cu Ko laughed aloud, snying, 
 " Your submission is false." Kao : " How do 
 you know ? " Cu, taking a fictitious letter from 
 a box, said, " This is Chu Pao's submission ; 
 he says you and Yong were very fast 
 friends. You have killed him, therefore 
 you are a traitor." Kao cried aloud, " It 
 is false ; this is Chu's plot." Cu : " Ah, it is 
 difficult to believe one man's testimony; you 
 bring Cu alive to me, and then I shall know 
 the truth. Kao, have confidence ; if I fulfil 
 your request, what then ? " Cu : " Then my 
 doubt will be at rest." 
 
 Kao took Yah and troops to visit Chu ; they 
 met him about ten li from his camp. Chu was 
 surprised to see Kao. Kao rebuked him say- 
 ing, " Why did you accuse me by letter to Cu 
 Ko ? " Chu stood aghast with amazement, and 
 speechless. Ngah suddenly rode behind him 
 and killed him. Kao said to Chu's soldiers, 
 " Whosoever follows me shall be saved , those 
 who refuse shall be slain." So Kao brought 
 Chu's head and his men to Marquis Cu. When 
 Cu saw him he smiled, saying, " I have used 
 you to destroy two rebels and to bring over 
 their men ; now I know you are loyal. Cu in- 
 stalled Kao as Intendant at Ih-chow, and 
 Ngah as General of the troops of that city. 
 
 Marquis Cu then moved in a south-westerly 
 direction to Yong-ch'ang-fu. Wang K'ang 
 wcut out to receive Cu and escorted him into
 
 [ 218 ] 
 
 the city, and gave him a banquet. Cu asked 
 him who helped him to hold the city against 
 the rebels ? He replied, Officer Lui Kai. Cu 
 asked that this man should be introduced. 
 When Lui appeared, the Marquis congratu- 
 lated him for his ability, and asked him, " What 
 plan would you adopt to subjugate the barba- 
 rians ?" Lui replied, before taking office, " I 
 knew that the people were rebellious, so I 
 conducted a secret survey, aud have compiled 
 a military map, which I have great pleasure 
 in presenting to your Excellency." Cu Ko was 
 highly pleased to accept it, and in recogni- 
 tion appointed him to be guide to the army. 
 
 One day General Ma Tsoh arrived with 
 Imperial despatches and presents. In con- 
 versation Cu elicited his plan of subjugation. 
 He said, " I am stupid, yet consider my words. 
 These Yiinnanese ate self-confident and law- 
 less ; the distant position of their country, the 
 high mountains and dangerous roads confirms 
 their ideas ; if you crush them to-day, they 
 will revive to-morrow. Doubtless your army 
 could subjugate them, but you would need 
 to keep a standing army in the country 
 to preserve order, and as soon as you 
 retire, rebellion would ensue. Battle with, 
 their minds rather than their cities, govern 
 their hearts, then government of their 
 bodies will be easy. Intellectual conquest is 
 the important ; loyalty will follow." The 
 Marquis replied "You know my lungs and in- 
 testines" (literally, 'my inward thoughts.') 
 He appointed Ma Tsoh a rueinbor of his staff.
 
 Prince Mong Hwoh had heard of Cu Ko's 
 success against Yong and Chu, and he was 
 determined to fight. He consulted with his 
 Generals Kin, Toug, and Ah ; each had 50,000 
 men under his command. General Kin had 
 charge of the centre column, Tong the left, 
 and Ah the right. 
 
 Whilst Cu was sitting in his tent, a spy 
 rushed in and told him of Mong's plan. He 
 first called Chao and Wei to hear, and then 
 Wang and Ma Chong. In conversation, he 
 said, "I had purposed to entrust Chao and Wei 
 to lead the attacking party, but their igno- 
 rance of the geography might involve a 
 serious defamation of their characters, so 
 Wang and Ma must lead, and Chao and Wei 
 take charge of the rear ; yon must start to- 
 morrow." This was a ruse to show up Chao and 
 Wei's valour. Chao and Wei were much 
 displeased, and Cu, whilst pacifying them, con- 
 tinued to stimulate them. They withdrew 
 and retired to Chao's tent to discuss this 
 affront, and they determined to establish their 
 reputation. They rode out on horseback a 
 few li, and, ascending a hill, they saw a com- 
 pauy of scouts riding toward them. They 
 dashed out from their hiding-place and 
 captured a few, and brought them to their 
 tents and gave them a feast. They obtained 
 the needed information, and quickly got ready 
 5,000 alert soldiers, and started about 10 
 p.m., being led by the captives ; about 3 a.m. 
 they were within sight of General Kin's 
 camp. His men arose early to cook their
 
 [ 220 ] 
 
 food ; in the midst of their meal Chao and 
 Wei made au attack, which threw Kin's camp 
 in disorder. Chao beheaded Kin. Wei went 
 eastward and fought General Toiig, assisted 
 by Wang P'irig, who arrived before him ; 
 unitedly they were victorious. Chao marched 
 westward and met Ma Tseng ; they attacked 
 General Ah and completely defeated him. 
 In due time the victorious officers assembled 
 to the Marquis. He said to them : " The 
 rebels are scattered, and two generals have 
 escaped ; where is the head of the third ?" 
 Chao produced Kin's head. The four said 
 "Generals Tong and Ah fled on horses over the 
 hills, and we could not catch them." 
 Cu Ko laughed, saying, " I will take them." 
 Chao and Wei questioned this in their minds. 
 Within a short time, to their surprise, Chang 
 Yih brought in General Tong, Chang Ih, and 
 Ah. Cu said to them : "From studying Liu 
 Kai's map, I knew the geography of the place, 
 and planned according ; my behaviour towards 
 you was to incite you ; success is due to all 
 faithfully obeying orders." He gave Tong and 
 Ah a feast, and presents of clothes, and ad- 
 vised them not to help Mong. They bowed 
 and retired. 
 
 Cu knew that Prince Mong would lead 
 his men to battle, so he instructed Chao, 
 Wei, Wang, and Kwan Tsoh, how to conduct 
 the army ; and they obeyed. 
 
 As Moug was sitting in his tent, a courier 
 arrived, announcing the defeat of his three 
 generals. This greatly vexed him. He led
 
 [ 221 J 
 
 out his soldiers, and he soon sighted Wang's 
 camp. Mong rode to take a 'oird's-eye view 
 of the Szechuen troops. He rode upon a 
 chesnut horse ; he wore a gold helmet, and 
 gorgeous silk dress, a girdle of lion's skin, 
 from which hung two swords, and high boots. 
 After his inspection, he said to his soldiers, 
 " I have heard glowing reports of these troops, 
 but from my observation, it is erroneous; if 
 I had only knownearlierlshouldhavecontested 
 with Cu Ko long ere this. The man who will 
 capture an officer, 1 will promote." One, Mong, 
 mounted his horse, and challenged Wang ; 
 after a few rounds Wang fled ; he and his men 
 were hotly pursued for about 20 li. Suddenly 
 a cry was raised and Chang Yih came out from 
 the right, and Chang Ih from the left, formed 
 a line and cut off retreat. Wang and Kwan 
 faced about and encompassed them ; a great 
 number were killed, arid those who fled over 
 the Kin Tai Mountain were met by Chao, and 
 many were killed. Moug was distressed, and 
 escaped by a ravine ; he was met by Wei and 
 500 men, and after some fighting Mong was 
 captured and escorted to Cu. Previous 
 to his arrival Cu Ko had arranged 
 his military regalia, to make a profound 
 impression, and also a great banquet. When 
 Cu saw the prisoners cotniug'in a disorderly 
 manner, he said, " Noble fellows ! but captives ;' 
 your parents, brothers, wives, and children 
 yearn for your return. If they knew your 
 present condition they would weep tears of 
 blood. I will release you to comfort them;
 
 [ 222 } 
 
 but first you must have a feast, and, secondly, 
 I will provide } r ou with food for the journey." 
 They thanked his grace, bowing to the grouud ; 
 and having partaken of his bounty they left. 
 The Marquis then ordered Mong to be brought 
 in. After salutations he said : " My late Emperor 
 treated you graciously, and why have you 
 rebelled against his sou ? " Mong replied : 
 " East and West Szechuen once belonged to 
 others, but your master took it, and then you 
 wtyled him Emperor. My country belongs to 
 my ancestors and people, and without just 
 cause you have come to seize it. I ask, who are 
 rebels ? " Cu : " You are a captive ; will you, or 
 will you not, submit ? " Mong : " Alas ! it was 
 my misfortune to be captured, but I will not 
 submit." Cu : " Seeing this is your mind, if I 
 release you, what will you do ?" Mong : "I will 
 fight again ; if you take me, I will submit." 
 Cu Ko invited him to a banquet, gave him 
 presents and a horse and an escort to the main 
 road. This is the first of his seven captures. 
 
 After Mong's liberation, the officers as- 
 sembled before Cu Ko, and expressed surprise, 
 but* Cu smiled and said: "If he submits, 
 all is well ; I can take him as easy as 
 taking an article from my pocket." Mong 
 on his journey met some of his men 
 whom Cu had released, and they were 
 astonished to see him. Mong allayed their 
 surprise by saying, " I killed several men in 
 the tent, and escaped by night ; on the way I 
 met a horse soldier ; I killed him and took his 
 horse." The men were glad and helped him
 
 [ 223 ] 
 
 across the Lu River. He summoned his 
 officers for consultation; they affirmed that 
 they could put 10,000 cavalry in the field. 
 He sent for Tong and Ah, and they were afraid 
 to meet Mong. He said to them : " Cu Ko's 
 plan is not to fight but to catch us. Now is 
 the hot season, his men are worn out, and they 
 cannot endure the heat. If we pull the boats 
 upon the south bank, the river will protect 
 us. We will build earth walls around 
 our city, which is situated high upon the side 
 of a ravine, provision it, and build towers 
 from which we can fire arrows, lances, and 
 stones." This was approved by all. 
 
 Pickets returned and reported to Cu that 
 the river was dangerous to cross, there were 
 no boats, and Mong was secure in his town. 
 It was now the fifth moon, and excessively 
 hot, the troops could not wear their armour, 
 nor the horses their saddles. The Marquis, 
 after inspecting the river, called his officers 
 and said : " We cannot retreat ; you must choose 
 position in the woods to rest your men and 
 horses." He sent Liu Kai to select a spot about 
 100 li from the river, and erect temporary 
 quarters for Wang, Kwan, Chang Yih, and 
 Chang Ih's men and horses. An officer ex- 
 pressed fear for this plan, lest the camp should 
 be fired, and a like calamity result as to the 
 enemy's camp. Cu Ko replied : " Fear not, I 
 have a plan to prevent such a catastrophe." 
 About this time Mu Tai arrived with reinforce- 
 ments of 3,000 men, grain, and cooling 
 medicine for the troops. Cu asked him to allow
 
 [ 224 ] 
 
 his fresh men to be the advance column, as his 
 men by constant work were worn out. Ma Tai 
 replied : " The troops are the Emperor's, not 
 yours or mine. We are willing ; how can we best 
 assist ? " Cu : " If we can cut off Mong's sup- 
 plies his men will soon be scattered. About 
 150 li from here, the river can be forded; you 
 cross and intercept his grain highway. Try 
 and see Generals Tong and Ah, who are 
 friendly and might assist." Ma gladly con- 
 sented, and moved his men to the ford. As he 
 marched his men across, he rejoiced at hia 
 progress, when, suddenly, to his surprise, when 
 in about the middle, a great number fell down ; 
 these were taken quickly to the bank, they 
 were insensible ; blood came out of their noses 
 and mouths, and they soon died. Ma was 
 frightened, and rode all night to see Marquis 
 Cu. When he heard of this he called a 
 Native and asked him for an explanation. The 
 man replied : " When the sun shines on the 
 water, poisonous vapours arise, during the 
 night there are exhalations ; after a good meal 
 there is no fear to cross at night." Cu employ- 
 ed him as a guide, and gave Ma 600 more men 
 making a complement of 2,000 men. The 
 guide led them safely to the mouth of the 
 Chia-shan ravine. He took 100 cart-loads of 
 grain for his troops. 
 
 Mong was daily feasting and disregarding 
 the discipline of his troops. He told his 
 officers, " Our position is invincible ; we shall 
 take Cu Ko. " This time they all laughed 
 heartily. One suggested that the shallows
 
 L 2X5 j 
 
 should be guarded, lest they cross. Mong 
 smiled, and said, " We are natives and know 
 the dangers to which strangers are exposed in 
 crossing the river. No native will tell Cu Ko the 
 time to cross." At this juncture a messenger 
 ran in, saying, " Last night Ma Tai forded 
 the river, and is encamped at the Chia-shau 
 Ravine." Mong allayed alarm by saying, "Ma 
 Tai is a little official ; we can soon despatch 
 him." Mong sent .brigadier-General Mong 
 with 3,000 men to drive Ma Tai across the 
 river. Ma set the troops in array. Mong 
 rode out and challenged him. After a few- 
 rounds he was killed, and his men fled to 
 Mong. He said, " Who will contest with 
 Ma." Tong replied, " I will." He gave him 
 3,000 men, and sent Ah with 3,000 to guard 
 the shallow. When Ma saw Tong, he rode 
 out and cursed him, saying, " You ungrateful 
 wretch! did not my master spare your life, 
 and now you fight against him ; shame on you." 
 Tong was speechless, and returned to Mong, 
 saying he was powerless against Ma. 
 Mong was vexed, saying, " You have eaten 
 Cu's grace, and refuse to fight behead him." 
 His fellow-officers objected ; so the sentence 
 was reversed to 100 blows. Sympathy with 
 Tong spread, and Cu's kindness to them in- 
 fluenced their deliberations ; and it was resolv- 
 ed that by delivering Moug the war would be 
 finished, and a recompense made to Marquis 
 Cu. Eventually Toug led one hundred men 
 to kill Mong. He was drunk, in the tent, 
 when Tong arrived. The two body-guards
 
 [ 226 ] 
 
 begged his life. Tong asked them did not Cn 
 spare them. They replied, " Yes. Only bind 
 him and deliver him." He was bound and 
 taken in a boat across the river and handed to 
 CuKo. 
 
 Cu Ko said to Mong,' "You promised, if 
 taken the second time, you would submit; will 
 you ?" Mong : "You have not taken me ; my own 
 men brought me; should I surrender for this ?" 
 Cu : " If I release you what is your purpose ? " 
 Mong : " Although a barbarian, yet I am not 
 ignorant of military arts ; I will contest again." 
 Marquis : " If I capture you again and you 
 refuse to capitulate, you will not be easily 
 reprieved." He gave him a banquet ; after- 
 wards he showed him his troops and arms, 
 saying, "I have not failed to take a position. 
 Have you any hope in face of my forces ? 
 Why not surrender ? then I will advise the 
 Emperor to confirm you and your descend- 
 ants as Princes of Yunnan." Mong replied, 
 "I might be willing, but not my people. I 
 will hold a conference upon the subject." 
 They again drank wine, and Cu escorted him 
 to the river. 
 
 Upon Mong's arrival at home, he summoned 
 his loyal braves, and sent a deceptive message 
 to Tong and Ah concerning Cu. When they 
 came, both were killed and their bodies 
 thrown into the river. He placed his trusty 
 men at important points, and he went to 
 attack Ma Tai. When he arrived Ma had cross- 
 ed the river; so he returned. He consulted with
 
 [ 227 ] 
 
 his brother Yu, to try and decoy Co Ko. Yu 
 took with him one hundred men, with pre- 
 sents of gold, pearls, elephants' tusks, rhino- 
 ceros' horns and other valuables. Soon after 
 crossing the river, he heard the camp drum 
 beaten, and presently two lines of soldiers 
 appeared, led by Ma Tai. Yu was afraid. 
 Mi cried " Who are you, and what is your 
 business ? Await." At this time Cu was 
 holding a council of war with Ma Tso, 
 Liu Kai, and others. A herald announced 
 that Mong Yu had arrived with presents of 
 precious things. Cu said to Ma Tai, " What 
 does this mean ? " Ma replied, " I will write 
 my idea." Cu read it and laughed : " Strange 
 that our ideas and plans are alike." He gave 
 secret orders to Chao Wei, Wang, Machong, and 
 Kwan Soh; they left and took their positions. 
 Then he ordered Yu to be introduced. Yu 
 bowed and said : " My brother begs that you 
 will receive these presents in recognition of 
 your grace. In future, tribute will be sent to 
 the Emperor." Cu asked " Where is your 
 brother ? " Yu said, " At Yin-ken Mountain 
 collecting precious things." Cu asked, " How 
 many men have you ? Yu replied, " About one 
 hundred." Cn Ko told his guards to let them 
 in. They were tall and strong, their eyes 
 black and deep set, red hair, and whiskers ; 
 their hair was made into a tuft ; they wore 
 gold earrings, but no shoes. The Marquis gave 
 them a feast. 
 
 Whilst Mong was sitting in his tent, a 
 eoldior arrived with a secret message from Yu.
 
 [ 228 ] 
 
 He Paid " We were received and feasted. 
 About the second watch be prepared." Mong 
 was pleased, and put 30,000 men under 
 command, and at a given signal were to attack 
 and fire Cu's camp. They crossed the Lu River ; 
 then Mong rode ahead with one hundred 
 braves. Seeing no pickets, he rushed into the 
 camp grounds and found it deserted. In the 
 glare of a lamp he espied Yu and his men, 
 incapable through drugged wine ; one woke 
 up, and could only point to his mouth, for he 
 was dumb. He was suspicious; so he took 
 up Yu and his men, purposing to return home 
 by the central road. Before preceding far, 
 suddenly, lights appeared, and Wang attacked 
 him, and his men were scattered. He fled by 
 the road to the right, where he was met by 
 Wei. He ran away to the left, when he was 
 attacked by Chao ; then he escaped to the 
 fording place. Ma Tai was in ambush near 
 the latter place. Some of his men were 
 dressed like Hong's, and in a boat. Moug, 
 supposing that they were his men in waiting, 
 called them to come quick and carry him 
 across They obeyed, when in mid-stream 
 they bound him. Cu set the prisoners to 
 help his men to extinguish the fire. In due 
 time Ma Tai led in Mong, Chao, Yu, Wei, 
 and others led forward Mong's generals and 
 officers. 
 
 Cu Ko laughed when he saw Mong, saying, 
 "You purposed to beguile me; your plan 
 failed." Mong replied, " My brother was 
 drugged, thus the failure; it would have been a
 
 [ 229 ] 
 
 success if personally performed ; this is Heaven's 
 decree; should I willingly surrender ? " Cu Ko : 
 " This is your third capture ; will you now 
 submit ? " Mong hung his head in silence. 
 Cu smiled and said, " I will release you, Mong; 
 if you also liberate my brother and officers, we 
 will have another contest." Cu ordered all of 
 them to be unbound. He advised Moug to 
 be careful and mature his plans. In the 
 meantime the Szechuen troops had crossed the 
 Lu River and occupied prominent portions 
 along Moug's homeward route. As he and his 
 company passed, Cu, officers, and men, en- 
 deavoured to frighten them with threats. 
 
 Upon a suitable occasion Cu explained to 
 his officers and men his conduct in treating 
 Mong, to allay their fears, and to stimulate 
 them for future actions. His hearers highly 
 eulogized him, for his knowledge, benevolence, 
 and powers. The Marquis replied, " I am un- 
 worthy of your praise ; nevertheless depend 
 upon your entire obedience to establish your 
 eulogium." 
 
 Mong sent invitations and presents to 
 ninety-three clans to come and assist. They 
 responded and he was able to place about 
 100,000 men in the battle-field. 
 
 CuKo's spies returned and told him of Mong's 
 plan ; he smiled, saying, " If they all come we 
 shall be equal to the occasion." He surveyed 
 the district. They came to the Si-erh 
 River in the vicinity of Ta-li-fu. The
 
 [ 23u ] 
 
 water flowed slowly ; not a boat could be 
 seen. He had a raft made to cross, but this 
 sunk. He consulted with Liu Kai about a 
 raft. Liu replied that there was a large 
 bamboo forest not very distant ; a float of 
 these would succeed. Cu sent 30,000 men, and 
 they cut down and brought 100,000 poles ; of 
 these he constructed a large pontoon, 100 feet 
 wide. He sent most of his men across to the 
 north bank, and there built earth- work camps. 
 The river was a moat, the pontoon the gate. 
 He left three battalions on the south bank to 
 engage Hong's attention. He drew near, andCu, 
 gorgeously attired and escorted by a strong body- 
 guard and clouds of flags and banners, went 
 out to view Mong's advance. Hong rode on 
 a red ox, clad with a rhinoceros-skin dress, a 
 vermilion helmet, a shield on his left arm, and a 
 sword in his right hand. He was swearing, 
 and 10,000 men were dancing, with swords 
 and shields. Cu quickly ordered his men to re- 
 turn to the camps, barricade the entrances, and 
 keep quiet. On came Mong ; his men menaced 
 Cu's men and cursed them. The troops begged 
 three times to be allowed to fight. Cu replied, 
 " The people are excited to madness, guard the 
 camps ; in a few days this frenzy will pass 
 away, and then I will scatter them." One 
 day Cu went out to view Mong'a camps and 
 saw that his men were wearied. He gave 
 secret orders to Chao, Wei, Wang, Ma, Choug, 
 and Ma Tai, to cross on the pontoon. He told 
 Chang Ih to light fires and lamps in the camps, 
 then lie in ambush and, when able, close on
 
 [ 231 ] . 
 
 Mong's rear. The next day Mong encom- 
 passed the camps; seeing smoke he imagined 
 they were inhabited. When he took them, to 
 his great surprise, they were empty, except for 
 a few hundred cartloads of grass, grain, and 
 arms. Yu said, " Cu Ko has a plan in this." 
 Mong replied, " I presume he has been recalled, 
 or degraded. We must pursue and capture him." 
 They agreed to this. When they arrived at the 
 Si-erh River they saw his camps and a great 
 number of flags floating in the breeze. Mong's 
 men were afraid. He said, " This is only a ruse ; 
 in less than two days he will clear away." He 
 ordered his men to make bamboo rafts. In the 
 meantime Cu, from an unseen position, was 
 using his pontoon and massing his men in 
 Mong's rear. One night, to his surprise, he 
 saw lights in all directions, and heard the 
 sound of drums. The Szechuen troops attack- 
 ed him ; in the battle and flight many were 
 killed by their companions. Mong tried to 
 cut his way to his old camp, but Chao appeared, 
 and he made for the mountains ; he was soon 
 faced by Ma Tai ; he escaped with a few men 
 into a ravine. When he looked around he 
 saw fighting towards the north, south, and 
 west ; to the east was a forest, and he saw a 
 man riding in a cart drawn by men. 
 The rider said, " Aha ! aha ! Prince Mong, 
 Heaven has defeated you in this place ; I have 
 patiently waited for you." Mong, greatly 
 enraged at Cu, said to his men, " I have been 
 disgraced by him three times, and now again. 
 Who will take him aud cut him in pieces '?"
 
 [ 232 ] 
 
 Hereupon several rode after Mong furiously, 
 toward Cu Ko. At the edge of the wood 
 they stumbled into a pit. Wei and his men 
 rushed out and bound him and hia followers. 
 
 Soon after Cu arrived at head-quarters, and 
 the captured aboriginal chiefs and men were 
 brought to him. He exhorted them kindly, 
 and gave them a feast and they went home. 
 Soon after they left Chang Ih brought Yu 
 bound in chains. Cn said to him, "Your 
 brother is easily deceived; you should exhort 
 him ; he has no face to see me." Yu blushed 
 with shame, and bowed, begging for mercy. 
 Cu said, " I will spare you on the condition 
 that you exhort your brother." He thanked 
 him and left. Within an hour Wei 
 brought in Mong. Cu, in anger, said 
 to him, "I have again captured you ; what 
 answer have you this time ? " Mong said, 
 " My misfortune was to fall into your snare. If 
 I die now, it will be with my eyes open, but, 
 unsubmissive." Cu, being vexed, said, "Behead 
 him ;" but Mong had not a trace of fear on hia 
 face. Mong replied, "If released, I will 
 attack you more vehemently than before." 
 Cu Ko laughed aloud, and ordered him to be 
 unbound. He gave him a banquet, and asked, 
 "Why do you not submit ; do I not treat you 
 kindly?" Mong replied, "Although we are 
 beyond the boundary of civilization, yet we 
 believe in fighting your prowess in strategy ; 
 why should I serve you ? If again taken, I 
 will surrender, with arms, and will swear 
 allegiance."
 
 [ 233 ] 
 
 Mong began to collect troops. Going 
 southward one day, he saw a clond of dust in 
 the distance ; it proved to be raised by Yu's 
 horsemen, who were going to avenge, as they 
 believed, Mong's death upon Cu Ko. The 
 brothers fell on each other's neck and kissed 
 each other, and then related their experience. 
 Yu said, " Our troops suffer continual defeats ; 
 we had better retire to cool retreats for the 
 summer to recruit. Cu's tro:>ps cannot endure 
 the heat, and they will go home." Mong asked, 
 " Where is such place ?" Yu answered, " I 
 am on good terms with Prince Tu Si, of the 
 Tu-long cave [If my memory serves me cor- 
 rectly, this cave is in Teng-cwau Chow] " we 
 could hide there." Mong then told Yu to go 
 and make arrangements. Tu Si was surpris- 
 ed that the great Prince should deign to visit 
 him. Upon arrival Tu met Mong, and, 
 after salutations, they entered the cave. 
 Mong related his experiences to Tu. He re- 
 plied, "Fear not; if Cu comes here, he and 
 his whole force will never return home." 
 Mong rejoiced, and asked, " What is your 
 plan ?" Tu told him there are two roads to 
 this cavern. " You come by the north-east one, 
 the ground is level and there is sweet water hu- 
 man and beast. If the mouth is stopped with 
 trees and stones, a million men could not en- 
 ter. The north-west road is extremely danger- 
 ous : high, awkward precipices, branch roads, 
 and narrow paths, infested with serpents and 
 scorpions. The malaria is terrible, from sui,- 
 set to noon ; only in the honest part of the day
 
 C 234 ] 
 
 can any one travel safely. There are four 
 springs ; man nor beast cannot drink the 
 water. The Dumb Spring : its water is sweet, 
 but within ten days, numbness and death 
 ensues. The Death Spring : the water is hot ; 
 whoever bathes in it breaks out in sores, 
 which eat to the bones, and death relieves the 
 sufferer. The Bhck Spring : its water ia 
 limpid ; if sprinkled on the hands or feet, they 
 turn black, and the patient expires. The 
 Weak Spring : the water is cold ; those who 
 drink suffers from coldness in the throat, and 
 Liswitude increases, and terminates in death. 
 Neither birds or insects visit these springs. 
 Long ago, a Chinese general carried his cam- 
 paign to here and then returned. I will shelter 
 you. The Si-c'wau, coming by the north- 
 west road, will perish without your fight 
 ing." Moug, rejoiced, slapping his forehead, 
 and pointing tremblingly towards the north, 
 Baid, " Aha ! Cu Ko, your schemes are checked 
 by these streams ; by these I will take my 
 revenge for past defeats." Moug, Yu, and 
 Tu had banquets for several days. It was 
 DOW the sixth moon, and extremely hot. 
 As Cu Ko had not heard of Moug for 
 some time, he moved his forces to a cool re- 
 treat. Whilst on the march, a spy reported 
 Moug's retreat, and described the difficulties 
 of the position. Cu inquired of Liu Kai, and 
 he continued the statement. The Secretary 
 Biiid, " We have taken Moug four times ; he is 
 awed ; if captured again there is no profit. We 
 must consider the men aud horses m this
 
 C 235 ] 
 
 furnace season ; let us return home." Marquis 
 Cu said, " We must not retreat ; it' we do, Mon* 
 would pursue us savagoly." He sent Wang, 
 with one hundred men, with some captives, to 
 reconnoitre, for a north-west road to the cave. 
 On the march both men and horses were parch- 
 ed ; when they saw a stream they struggled 
 to get a drink. Having discovered a road, he 
 returned to inform Cu. When he and his 
 men arrived, they could not speak, but pointed 
 to their mouths. This frightened Cu ; he 
 found the spring, which was limpid, deep, and 
 cold. None of his retinue would taste it. He 
 stood amazed, as he beheld a sea of mountains. 
 In the distance he saw an old temple; he 
 climbed to it ; within was a dilapidated mud 
 image of a soldier and a slab, with this 
 inscription : "Ma Yuen's Temple, built upon the 
 limit of his conquest ; erected by the natives 
 to sacrifice to him." Cu Ko prostrated him- 
 self before the idjl and prayed : " I am 
 guardian of the Emperor. In obedience to the 
 Imperial decree, I have led the expedition of 
 subjugation thus far; when accomplished I wish 
 to revenge my Emperor on tbe Kingdom of 
 Wu. Through ignorance of the country, some 
 of my men have drunk poisonous water, and 
 are dumb. 1 urgently pray, honourable god, 
 that you remember and recompense the grace 
 of your Emperor, by a manifestation of your 
 power to help and preserve my troops." 
 Having finished prayer, he went outside to look 
 for a native to escort him. Coming toward 
 him from an opposite direction, he saw, faintly,
 
 [ 23G ] 
 
 an old man with a stick, approach ; his 
 white guise Wis remarkable. Marquis Cu in- 
 vited him iuto the temple. After salutations, 
 they sat on stones, facing each othor. Cu 
 asked his name. The old man did not reply, 
 but said, " I have heard of your Excellency's 
 power and grace towards the Yunnanese. 
 Your statements of the spring is correct." 
 Cu asked, " How can I accomplish my mission, 
 for my Emperor and country; if unable, I 
 prefer to die? " The old man replied, " Fear 
 not, I have a way to help you." " Pray what 
 is it ? " asked Cu. "Near here," the old man 
 said, "is a valley; enter and walk twenty li 
 to the Wang-an stream, there upon a hill 
 resides a clever literary hermit, of twenty 
 ypars seclusion. Behind his hut is the Happy 
 Well ; its water cures malaria and sores. Near 
 his dwelling is some grass, one blade kept in 
 the mouth is a preservative against malaria. 
 Q lickly go there." "Noble friend ! " said Cu, 
 " how can I reward your goodness ; what is 
 your name." The old man said, " I am the god 
 of this mountain. General Pu Po gave me this 
 commission." He entered the tablet, and 
 disappeared. Cu Ko was astonished ; he 
 worshipped the idol and returned to hia 
 camps. The next day Cu took Wang 
 and his men, also incense and offerings, 
 and eventually found the hut. Upon 
 arrival he smelt incense fumes ; he knocked 
 t the door before he could give his name to 
 the boy ; a man with a bamboo hat, clad with 
 a white dress, black girdle, and straw shoes ;
 
 [ 237 ] 
 
 he had yellow hair and coloured eyes ; said 
 smilingly, " Has the Grand Secretary prrived 1 " 
 Cu replied, "Exalted scholar! how is it that 
 you know me ?" The hermit, replied, " I have 
 heard of your fame for a Ion a tirue." Cu Ko 
 explained fully his mission, distress, and reason 
 for coming for medicinal help. The hermit 
 told a lad to lead them to the well ; after a 
 draught, they soon vomited some saliva, and 
 they could speak. The lad took them to bathe 
 in the Wang-au stream. He gave him a 
 parcel of Cyprus leaves and pine cobs, and 
 explained the cause of the poisoned springs 
 was through serpents and scorpions crawling 
 on the willow trees, and the leaves falling in 
 the water poisoned it. If you dig some wells 
 in this district the water will be sweet. He 
 gave the men some leaves to put in their 
 mouths, and a large parcel for their 
 companions. Cu pressed him to tell his name. 
 The hermit smiled and said : " My name is 
 Moug Chieh." Cu Ko was alarmed. Mong 
 Cheh then said : " Be not amazed ; suffer a 
 word. My parents had three sons. Mong 
 Hwoh is the second, and Mong Tu the third. 
 They refused my exhortations, preferring a 
 lawless life, therefore I changed my name and 
 chose an hermit s life. For the trouble my 
 brothers have caused you, I ought to die ; pray 
 forgive my sin." Cu sighed and said : " This 
 is similiar to the remarkable brother; one was 
 honourable, the other was a robber. Have 
 you any objection to me nominating you to 
 tue Emperor to be a Prince ?" Chieh said :
 
 "I have no ambition for wealth or honour." 
 Cu offered him a present of gold and silks, 
 but he refused to accept them. The Marquis 
 thanked hitn and left. 
 
 Soon after Cu Ko arrived at head-quarters, 
 he set his soldiers to dig wells ; more than 
 ten were sunk a good depth, but yielded no 
 water. This caused great alarm. At mid- 
 night Cu Ko burned incense and prayed to 
 Heaven saying : " My name is Cu Ko ; I have 
 no ability. Being entrusted by the great 
 Han dynasty to subdue these aborigines. 
 My men and horses have no water ; they are 
 suffering from thirst. Oh ! upper Heaven, if 
 the Han dynasty shall be established, give us 
 water ; but if its breath has ceased, let us die 
 here." Having finished worship, he awaited 
 the morning light, when, upon examination, all 
 the wells were full of sweet water. After all 
 had been refreshed, they moved and pitched 
 near the cave. 
 
 One day a spy reported to Mong that the 
 Szechuen troops were in the vicinity, and had 
 not suffered from malaria or the water ; so 
 Prince Tu's prophecies had failed. To and 
 Mong took a bird's-eye view ; they saw Cu'a 
 men buaily engaged in camp work. Tu's hair 
 stood on end, and he observed, " They are 
 spirit soldiers." Mong said, " I and my bro- 
 ther will fight rather than be again captured." 
 Tu said, " If you fall, my whole family will be 
 slain. Let us give our men a feast, then, 
 unitedly, we will stand or fall."
 
 [ 239 ] 
 
 At this juncture a messenger announced 
 " Yang Fung, at the head of 30,000 men, hud 
 arrived to help." Motig rejoiced, saying, "With 
 such help, victory is sure." Mong and Tu 
 received him and escorted him into the cave. 
 Yang said to him, " My army are clad in 
 armour; they can fly up the mountainside; 
 they can beat 100,000 Szechuen soldiers. My 
 five sons have joined us ; they are like tigers 
 and excel in arms." They were introduced. 
 They all enjoyed a banquet and became intoxi- 
 cated. Yang asked Mong, "Have you any 
 performers?" Being answered in the negative, 
 he said,' "Call my singing women, they can 
 amuse us by song, dance, and sword exercise." 
 They came trooping in, barefooted and with 
 uncombed hair. After some dancing, Yang 
 told two of his sons to go to Mong and his 
 brother. Yang gave a signal, and his sona 
 clutched the two Mongs, and the armed per- 
 formers secured the entrance and prevented 
 Tu's escape. Then Mong said to Yang, " Ah ! 
 when the rabbit dies the fox mourns. We are 
 friends; why do you injure me '?" Yang re- 
 plied, " True, but my brother and nephew 
 owe their lives to Cu's mercy ; should I not 
 recompense him, by delivering you, seeing you 
 have rebelled." He sent most of the troops 
 home with the rest, and his sons took the 
 Mougs and Tu to Marquis Cu. When Yang 
 saw Cu, he bowed, saying, " In recompense for 
 you sparing the lives of my brother and ne- 
 phew, 1 have brought you a thank- offer ing." 
 Cu Ko thanked him, aucl gave him many pre-
 
 [ 240 ] 
 
 pouts. After he left he called in Mong and 
 asked him his intentions. Mong replied, " I 
 am not here through your ability ; my friends 
 have delivered me. You can kill me if you 
 please, but I will not submit." Cu said, "You 
 have led me to this place of poisonous waters, 
 to injure my troops, but Heaven has preserved 
 them." Mong replied, " The home of my 
 ancestors is the Yin-ken Mountain; there are 
 three dangerous rivers and difficult places ; if 
 taken there, I will submit." Marquis Cu said, 
 " Be it according to your word ; make prepara- 
 tions and see who is victorious." He gave 
 the three a banquet and horses to return 
 home, they retired ashamed. After their de- 
 parture, Marquis Cu installed Yang and his 
 sons as mandarins. Mong and his companions 
 travelled all night towards the Yin-ken Moun- 
 tain. 
 
 Beyond this mountain the waters of the Lu, 
 Kan-nan and Si-ch'en Rivers meet, and a city 
 is built at their junction, called the " Three 
 Rivers City." To the north of it is a band of 
 fertile country more than 300 li long ; toward 
 the west, 200 li, are salt springs ; 200 li south- 
 west the river Kan-Ian enters the Lu, and 
 300 li south is the district of Liang-tu ; 
 among its hills are silver mines ; hence it is 
 called Yin-ken, or " Silver Mountains." Here is 
 the palace of the prince, and ancestral temple ; 
 in life the aged are styled ancestors, but 
 when dead, family demons. Every season 
 they offer sacrifices of oxen and horses, and 
 human sacrifices of Szechuen men or strangers.
 
 [ 241 ] 
 
 When sick they take no medicine, but an ex- 
 orcists prays for restoration ; he is called the 
 medicine devil. Capital punishment was de- 
 capitation. Betrothals are made in an im- 
 moral manner. The rainfall is very equal ; 
 rice is principally cultivated, during a bad 
 harvest they drink snake soup and eat roast 
 elephant. The upper classes are called Tong-cu, 
 the lower classes Yu-chang. On the 1st 
 and 15th of every moon a large market is held 
 at the Three Rivers. These customs prevail 
 in this section. Marquis Cu abolished human 
 sacrifices. 
 
 Mong gathered his people and explained to 
 them his grievances, and asked who has a 
 plan to avenge Cu Ko. A voice said, " I can 
 nominate a man." Attention was turned to the 
 speaker, who proved to be Tai Leu, Mong s 
 brother-in law. He said, " Prince Mu Luh, of 
 Pa-lah, is deeply versed in magical arts ; the 
 wind and rain obeys him ; he rides upon an 
 elephant, and he has a trained baud of tigers, 
 leopards, wolves, serpents, aod scorpions to 
 assist him in war. Send a proper letter of in- 
 vitation and presents, and [ will take them. 
 If he helps, we need not fear the Szechueu 
 army." Mong greatly rejoiced, and complied. 
 He placed Prince Tu in charge of the Three 
 Rivers. 
 
 Cu Ko took a bird's-eye view of the Three 
 Rivers. He sent Chao and Wei to attack the 
 city. The natives used cross-bows which shot 
 teu arrows at a time, which were tipped wiih
 
 [ 242 ] 
 
 poison. Some of Cu's men were wounded ; 
 their wounds broke out into terrible sores, and 
 after a few days they died. Chao and Wei re- 
 ported the engagement to Cu. He went to 
 survey the place, and then he encamped a few 
 11, from it. As they made no attack, the natives 
 believed he was unable; they slept securely at 
 night, and kept no spies to watch their 
 movements. Cu Ko gathered his forces to 
 attack the city ; he kept them five days within 
 their camps ; suspense confirmed the natives 
 belief. One evening there was a breeze and 
 Cu gave orders that at the beginning of the 
 watch every man had to tear out the inner fold 
 of his gown. The disobedient were to be 
 decapitated. Later on he issued an order : 
 " Let every man fill his cloth with earth." 
 The soldiers could not imagine the utility of 
 this order. In the second watch Cu declared 
 that whoseover first emptied his earth at the 
 city wall, should be rewarded, the men rushed 
 and deposited it. Then he said, " Those who 
 make steps and scale the walls shall have the 
 first honours." They took several thousand 
 prisoners, and much spoil, which he divided 
 among his soldiers. Prince Tu was killed in 
 the flight. The fugitives told Mong of their 
 defeat, and that the Szechuen troops were 
 close upon him. He was greatly agitated and 
 perplexed ; in his reverie he heard some one 
 laughing, saying, " You are a man ; have you no 
 knowledge?" He replied, "If I were a woman 
 I would lead your troops." He looked ; the 
 speaker was his wife, Chu-yong. She was a
 
 descendant of a prince who lived before the 
 Emperor Yao, B.C. 2300. She was an expert 
 in throwing knives. Moug entrusted her with 
 one hundred valiant officers and five thousand 
 soldiers ; she led them out of the Yin-ken Pass. 
 She set them in battle array ng;iinst Chang Ih. 
 She had five sharp knives in a case on her 
 back, and held a long lance in her right 
 baud. Chang Ih was surprised to see her, 
 after a few rounds she fled, followed by 
 Chang; she threw a knif, which Chang 
 failed to ward off and it stuck in hia 
 left shoulder ; he fell from bis horse, and her 
 soldiers took him a prisoner. Ma-chong rushed 
 at him, but was too late. He was enraged, and 
 seeing Chu chasing him, he turned to fight ; in, 
 the contest he fell from his horse and was 
 taken. Mong rejoiced to see the prisoners, 
 and gave his wife a great feast. She ordered 
 a soldier to behead them. Mong objected, 
 because Mong Cu had spared him five times; 
 such an action would be unrighteous; and he 
 proposed to keep them till they had captured 
 Cu Ko, and then to decide. To this she 
 agreed. 
 
 The defeated troops returned and told the 
 Marquis the full particulars. He called Chao 
 Wei and Ma Tai and gave them secret orders 
 and they left. The next day Mong heard that 
 Chao had arrived to fight. Chu led out her 
 troops ; after a few rounds with Chao he fled, 
 but she would not pursue him. On the 
 morrow Wei engaged them in battle, and after 
 a few encounters he fled, but Chu stuck her
 
 lance iu the ground and refused to follow, 
 and returned home. Soon after Wei rode up 
 with his men and cursed her with most 
 abusive language. She was enraged to 
 frenzy ; she mounted her horse and pursued 
 him furiously. Wei turned short into a path 
 before she could recover herself; her horse 
 threw her iu stumbliog over ropes which 
 had been stretched across the road by Ma Tai. 
 She was bound and led to Cu Ko. Her troops 
 made a bold dash to save her, and were 
 repulsed by Chao's soldiers. Cu was sitting in 
 bis tent when Chu was brought in ; he ordered 
 that she should be unbound, to have a tent for 
 her private use, and a feast to dispel her fears. 
 Cu sent an officer to Mong to arrange for 
 an exchange of prisoners, to restore his wife, for 
 Chang Ih and Ma Chong ; the change was 
 effected with mutual satisfaction. Mong 
 rpjoiced to see his wife, and gave her a 
 banquet. 
 
 Mong was depressed when a messenger an- 
 nounced that Prince Pa had arrived. He 
 rode upon a white elephant, and was decorated 
 with necklaces of gold and pearls ; two richly 
 set swords hung from his belt. He had a 
 large number of traintd tigers, leopards, and 
 wolves, and many regiments of soldiers. 
 Prince Moug received him iu state. They 
 conversed, and Mong related his ex- 
 periences to him, and they had a banquet. 
 The next day Prince Pa led out his soldiers 
 and trained animals to battle. When Chao 
 and Wti heard this, they arranged their men
 
 [ 245 ] 
 
 in squares, to take a view of the situation. 
 Most of Prince Pa's men were naked and ugly ; 
 each had four sharp knives, and other firms, 
 the like they had never seen. They were not 
 marshalled by trumpet or drum, but by a 
 gong. Pa rode bis white elephant, fully 
 equipped, and carried a bell ; he was nigh 
 covered with banners. Chao said to Wei, " In 
 all my military experience I have never seen 
 such a sight." Just then they heard Pa chant 
 and ring his bell, and immediately a hurricane 
 sprung up, carrying sand and stones like rain ; 
 then the wild beasts rush furiously at, them, aud 
 a volley of poisoned arrows. The Szchuen army 
 lost many men, aud the rest returned and con- 
 fessed their defeat. Cu Ko smiled, saying, 
 " Be not ashamed, this defeat is not your fault. 
 Before I left my reed hut, I heard of the Yun- 
 nanese using wild beasts for war, so I made 
 preparations. I have twenty cart-loads of 
 materials untouched ; the ten carts with red 
 painted boxes are for present use, those with 
 the black chests for the future." His officers 
 and men did not kuow their contents. When 
 opened they took out the frame-work of wild 
 beasts of unnatural size. He had prepared 
 coloured silk floss for their covering, iron aud 
 steel teeth and claws, plates of brass for 
 scales, and packets of materials for flame and 
 smoke to fume and blaze from the nostrils and 
 mouths. Each beast required ten men, and 
 he gave one hundred of them into the hands 
 of one thousand alert men. When all were 
 properly positioned, Cu set the battle in array.
 
 [ 246 ] 
 
 A ppy announced to Mong that Cu bad 
 mustered bin troops to fight. Ka remarked, 
 "I have never been defeated; let us go." 
 Mong consented and they led their united 
 armies. In the distance Mong saw Cu 
 sitting in a carriage, attired gorgeously, and 
 calmly fanning himself. Mong pointed him 
 out to Pa, saying, " If we take him, 
 tbe contest is finished." Pa chanted 
 and rung his bell ; a great wind 
 arose, and th^ wild beasts rushed out. Cu 
 waved his fan and sent the wind back. The 
 dummy beasts jumped about, snorting tire 
 and smoke, their scales clanging loudly; when 
 the living blasts saw them, they returned 
 frightened ; Pa's men were dismayed and dis- 
 orgaiused. Cu pursued and killed many. 
 Prince Pa died in the fight. Moug and his 
 followers fled and hid among their native 
 haunts. Marquis Cu encamped in the Yin- 
 ken district. The next day Cu sent a party to 
 arrest Mong. A messenger returned and told 
 Cu that Mong's brother-in-law had exhorted 
 Mong to submit, and, proving successful, on 
 the morrow he was going to bring him and 
 more than one hundred relatives, to submit. 
 Cu ordered Chang Ih and Ma Chong to select 
 two thousand picked men and lie in ambush 
 near him. 
 
 Tai Lai arrived with Mong and company 
 at the camp, and Cn gave orders to let them 
 in. After salutations, Cu gave a sign, and 
 Chang Ih and Ma Chong's troops rushed iu and 
 bound every man. Cu Ko laughed aloud, say-
 
 [ 247 ] 
 
 ing, " Your scheme to deceive me lias faikd, 
 my friends, when will yon submit ? this is the 
 sixth time I have had you in my power, and 
 you have broken your promise so many times." 
 Cu ordered every man to be searched, and 
 upon all sharp knives were found, to be used 
 to murder him. The Marquis said, " See ! your 
 scheme is manifest." Moug : " Tins time I am 
 captured through the failure of my friends ; 
 it is not of your ability." Cu severely 
 repremanded him, and liberated him and his 
 men, upon promise. 
 
 Upon the way home, Mong met a number of 
 his wounded soldiers, who cheered him. Upon 
 arrival at home, Mong said to Tai Lai, " I 
 am at my wits end ; my country and home is 
 ruined by these Szechuen troops ; where to take 
 refuge, or who to look to for help, I do not 
 know." Tai replied, "About 750 li S.E. 
 from here is the kingdom of Wu Ko, 
 governed by Prince Wu T'eo ; he is a giant, 
 twenty feet high ; his food is not cereals, but 
 the flesh of wild beasts and serpents; his armour 
 is like the scales of a fish, and is sword-proof. 
 His soldiers are clad in rush armour, which is 
 sword and water proof. They are made in 
 the fallowing manner : the rushes whilst green 
 are made in the required shapes, then soaked 
 in oil and dried ten times for six months ; when 
 finished the wearer can trust their bouyancy 
 to cross a river, and is fearless against arrows. 
 If he consents to help, he can take Cu Ko aa 
 easily as a knife splits a bamboo." Mong 
 was pleased and went to see him. Prince
 
 [ 248 ] 
 
 "Wu's dwelling was a cave. He received 
 Mong, and after hearing Monk's experience, 
 promised to assist. He sent Capts. Si Ngan, 
 Shi Ni, and officers in charge of thirty thousand 
 ruth-armour troops ; they went toward the 
 N.B. till they arrived at the Peach River, 
 where they encamped. Peach trees grow on 
 both banks, and in consequence of the leaves 
 falling in the water, it is poisonous to strangers ; 
 but Wu's men were invigorated by its use. 
 They waited for the Szechuen troops. 
 
 Marquis Cu sent some of his captives as 
 spies to discover Mong's plans. They returned 
 and reported that Prince Wu and his soldiers 
 were encamped by the Peach River, and that 
 Hong was scouting in all directions for a 
 final battle. Cu moved his troops to the river 
 to see Wu's troops ; he was surprised at their 
 strange appearance. Through enquiries of 
 natives he discovered that the water was 
 poisonous ; so he withdrew a few li, but left 
 Wei in charge at the river bank. 
 
 The next day Wu beat a drum and mustered 
 one battalion, and crossed the river. Wei 
 resisted him ; his arrows fell off the shields 
 without injuring a man, whilst his men 
 suffered from Wu's soldiers swords and knives ; 
 so they retreated. Wu's men did not pursue, 
 but crossed the river. Wei took up his old 
 position, and saw some troops floating with 
 their armour ; those who were fatigued sat 
 upon their rush shields pleasantly crossing. 
 Wei speedily repaired to Cu, and reported 
 minutely about the engagement. Cu enquired
 
 [ 249 ] 
 
 of Lai Kai about this people. He replied, " I 
 have heard that they are destitute of social 
 etiquette and settled government. Their in- 
 viucible armour, and power to drink poisonous 
 water, are serious obstacles against conquering 
 them. There is no profit to contest with 
 them ; it would be advantageous at this stage 
 to return home." Cu Ko laughed, saying, 
 " Thus far the campaign has not been easy, 
 and should I retreat now ? Impossible ! by 
 to-morrow my plan for the final battle will 
 be completed." He sent Chao to assist Wei 
 to hold the fort, but not to fight. 
 
 The next day Cu took native guides to sur- 
 vey the country. He rode in his carriage aa 
 far as he could, then walked up a high moun- 
 tain. He espied a long, deep ravine, with a 
 serpent-like road in the centre ; the mountain 
 sides were barren of vegetation, but covered 
 with boulders and rock ddbris. The lower 
 entrance led to Ta-lan-tien, and the upper 
 to the Three Rivers. He was greatly pleased, 
 and said to his guides, " This is Heaven's gift 
 to complete my mission." The Pan Sheh 
 Ravine was afterwards called the Fire Dragon 
 Cave. Cu returned quickly to his tent and 
 gave his officers their orders. He ordered Ma 
 Tai to take charge of the ten carts of black 
 painted boxes, to cut 1,000 bamboo poles, and 
 guard both entrances of the ravine whilst the 
 work was being done, and that the work had 
 to be completed in fifteen days. Chao was 
 deputed to guard the Three Rivers and have 
 bis part all ready. Wei had to hold the
 
 [ 250 ] 
 
 ferry, and if the rebels attacked him he had to 
 retreat to where he could see a white flag, with- 
 in half-a-month he was told : " You. must be 
 defeated fifteen times and lose seven camps ; 
 do not let me see your face till this has been 
 accomplished." He left in an unhappy mood. 
 He sent Chang Ih to his position, and Ma 
 Chong and Chang Yih took one thousand cap- 
 tives with their soldiers to their appointed 
 place. 
 
 Mong told Wu that Cu Ko had many clever 
 ambush tricks; henceforth in their engage- 
 ments, their troops must not enter forests or 
 thickets. Wu replied, " Great Prince ! your 
 advice is wise ; I have heard the same reports ; 
 I will be on my guard. I will fight in the 
 front, whilst you in the rear direct our move- 
 ments." 
 
 Suddenly a messenger rushed in saying, 
 " The Szechuen troops had encamped at the 
 ferry. Wu sent two officers and troops to 
 expel them. After a few encounters Wei 
 fled, but Wu's men would not pursue, but 
 crossed the river. Wei made another camp, 
 which was attacked ; he fled, and they pursued 
 him ten li, and upon his return he took posses- 
 sion of his camp. The officers were elated, 
 and recommended Prince Wu to cross with 
 his entire force. He consented. In his first 
 attack on Wei, he fled, leaving arms and 
 utensils, and made for the white flag, where 
 he found a camp all ready prepared. Wei's 
 tactics were repeated until he had been 
 defeated fifteen times and lost seven campa.
 
 [ 251 ] 
 
 In the distance Wu saw an immense array of 
 flags in a forest, so he sent a spy for informa- 
 tion. Then Wu said to Mong, " Your advice 
 is true." Mong replied, laugbingh, "Your 
 Highness has sent terror into the Szechnen 
 army, and they have retreated ; Ca Ko's 
 schemes are exhausted. The war is nigh 
 finished. 
 
 Ou the sixteenth day Wei set the hat tie in 
 array. Prince Wu went forth riding upon a 
 white elephant; his helmet was made of wolf 
 skin covered with gold and silver, his 
 garments decked with pearls and gold, his 
 eyes flashed light as he cursed WBJ. Wei, after 
 a short fight, retreated into the Pan-sheh 
 gully, following the direction of the white flag. 
 Wu hotly pursued him, as it was such a barren 
 place he was fearless of arnbushineuts. He 
 looked beyond the upper entrance, and there 
 was not a Szcchuen soldier in sight. The 
 entrance being blocked with felled trees and 
 rock, he gave orders to have them cleared 
 away. Suddenly he saw several cart-loads of 
 brushwood catch fire, so he ordered a retreat ; 
 but from the rear word came that a fire was 
 raging and powder was exploding at the 
 lower entrance ; this threw the troops into 
 confusion. As Wu could see neither grass or 
 brushwood in the ravines, he was not afraid of 
 the fire spreading. By whichever way they 
 tried to escape, flaming torches were thrown 
 from the mountain sides ; soon the oiled rush 
 armour took flame and the fit-e spread. The 
 torches set fire to trains of gunpowder in tke
 
 [ 252 ] 
 
 bamboo poles, which ignited burried cannons 
 in all directions. The whole vale was full of 
 flames dancing about. The same day Prince 
 Wu and his whole army perished in the fire. 
 
 As Cu Ko, from a prominent spot, gazed 
 upon the carnage, the smell was unbearable ; 
 he wept, saying, " Although I have accom- 
 plished my work for the Emperor and country, 
 yet an enormous sacrifice of life has been in- 
 volved, and for this reason my life shall be cut 
 short." His officers and men complimented 
 him, to dispel his grief. 
 
 Mong was sitting in his tent awaiting news, 
 when suddenly a large company of men ap- 
 peared and bowed, and told him that Prince Wu 
 was fighting with Cu, in the Pan-sheh ravine, 
 and that he was invited to be present at the 
 final blow. Moug rejoiced ; he quickly col- 
 lected his men, and they rode on horse-back 
 all night, led by the envoy to the ravine. 
 He looked into the gully and could only 
 see smouldering tires, and smell the odour 
 of burnt flesh. He soon understood what 
 had happened ; so he gave orders to return 
 home. They had not gone far before Chang 
 Ih and Ma Chong attacked and slew many of 
 his men. Mong then relied upon those who 
 invited him, but more than one half were 
 Szechuen troops in disguise ; these captured 
 his remaining men, whilst he, upon a t,wift 
 horse, cut his way through the confusion and 
 escaped among the mountains. In a hollow 
 place he saw some men pushing a cart ; its 
 rider was gorgeously attired ; it proved to be
 
 [ 253 ] 
 
 Cn Ko, who cried aloud, " Mong, you rebel ! 
 what will you do now ? " He turned his 
 horse and ran away, but was captured, and 
 bound by Ma Tai. About this time, Chang 
 Tih and Wang P'ing took Chu Youg, all his 
 relatives, and household soldiers. 
 
 Marquis Cu gathered his officers and men 
 to hia tent, and said, " This last scheme 
 I was obliged to use, after others had 
 failed ; my virtue is blemished because 
 of the sacrifice of life. The sufferers 
 imagined that I should have laid in 
 ambush ; but I led the battle by a flag, and 
 not a man or beast of ours has been lost. 
 Every officer has faithfully obeyed. The 
 cannons were each composed of nine small 
 ones [perhaps the first idea of the Gat ling 
 gun !] fired by trains of gunpowder. TLe 
 reed armour, which was sword and water proof, 
 could only yield to fire. Alas ! not one is saved 
 to have a son; my sin is great. The success 
 is due to your united obedience." All the 
 officers and men bowed, complimenting him, 
 saying, "Your tactics are like Heaven ; gods 
 and demons cannot fathom them." 
 
 Cu ordered Mong to be brought ; he 
 bowed, and the soldiers were to unbind 
 him. The Marquis gave separate tents to 
 Mong, Chu Yong, Mong Yu, and to his re- 
 latives. A sumptuous feast was given to them, 
 to pacify their fears. 
 
 During the day an officer came to Mong's 
 tent, saying, "Marquis Cu has no face to see 
 you ; I am sent to liberate you, and here is a
 
 [ 254 ] 
 
 horse ; you have another opportunity to battle." 
 Mong burst into tears, saying, " I have been 
 released seven times, the like was never heard 
 under heaven. My knowledge of righteous- 
 ness and propriety is shallow indeed, if I 
 should again rebel." He led his wife, brother 
 and relatives, with partly uncovered bodies 
 to the Marquis' tent. They bowed and 
 confessed their sins, saying, " Your benevolence 
 is like Heaven. We southerners will not 
 again rebel." Cu asked Mong, " Does your 
 Excellency now submit ? " Mong, with tears, 
 replied, "I and my son, and son's sons, will 
 rotnember your grace and will be loyal." 
 Cu Ko invited him to a banquet in his tent, 
 and confirmed the Princedom to Mong and 
 his family. Mong and his friends rejoiced 
 and retired, dancing. 
 
 The Chief Secretary, in conversation with 
 Cu, remarked, " Now that this difficult war 
 is successfully ended, and Mong is restored ; 
 would it not be well to leave some represen- 
 tives of our prestige ? Cu replied, " There are 
 three important objections to such a plan : first, 
 if officers are appointed, soldiers are needed 
 for their protection ; also proper stores ; second- 
 ly, the natives think lightly of life ; they are 
 constantly killing their fathers and brothers ; 
 thirdly, in regard to capital sentence they 
 would refuse to obey a Chinese official. If I 
 leave no men, innumerable difficulties will be 
 obviated. As natives they can best manage 
 their own affairs." The Secretary and officers 
 agreed to his wise decision.
 
 [ 255 ] 
 
 When the time came to march home, the 
 Yunnanese presented him with gifts of gold, 
 pearls, vermilion, varnish, medicines, and oxen, 
 and promising him allegiance.
 
 FROM TA-LI-FU TO SHANGHAI, 
 
 Daring & late journey (March 16th to May 
 30th) from Ta-li-fu to Hankow, a distance of 
 about 6,000 li, I was impressed with the 
 importance of several things by the way. Of 
 the whole track of country between Ta-li-fu 
 and Yunnan-fu, which is 900 li, quite nine- 
 tenths was under cereal cultivation, and one- 
 tenth sown with opium. From Yunnan-fu 
 toward Szechuen, for four days' journey, 
 qnite one half of the land was cultivated with 
 opium. The reason for this I found was not 
 the result of an Imperial Proclamation for- 
 bidding the cultivation, but had reference to 
 the question as to what pays best : cereals are 
 worth more than opium in time of drought. 
 The country west of Yunnan-fu to Ta-li-fu, 
 and especially the latter prefecture, has suffer- 
 ed during the last two years from drought ; 
 the rice last year in Ta-li-fu rose from 70 
 cash per pint to 210 cash. The probability of 
 high prices of grain has led the farmers to 
 prefer to have cereals at home, rather than a
 
 C 258 ] 
 
 little silver. The district east and north of 
 Yunnan-fa has had a good rainfall during 
 the last two years ; the farmers have plenty 
 of grain and can cultivate the opium for 
 silver. I was surprised to meet several 
 hundred families moving from the prefecture 
 of T'ong-c'wan southward. I was told that 
 during the last two years nearly three 
 thousand families of tenant farmers had left 
 this district, because of dearth and the 
 sterility of this part. In this section, from 
 8iao-lung-tan to Tseh-chi, 151 li, is the most 
 barren strip of country that I have seen in my 
 journeys. When I reached Lu-chow-fu and 
 Ch'ong-kin, Szechuen, I heard of mnch suffer- 
 ing through drought. The Viceroy had 
 opened a relief kitchen in Lu-chow-fu for the 
 refugees. Alas ! the poor people were dying 
 at the rate of twenty per day ; this had been 
 the death-rate from December 1881 to May 
 ] 885. Outside the West Gate a large plot of 
 land was covered with new graves ; the coffins 
 for the poor are all used, and they were being 
 buried in straw mats. 
 
 Now that the Tongking difficulty is settled, 
 and the French purpose building a railway to 
 the frontier of Yunnan, I sincerely hope that 
 the Chinese Government will run a line from 
 Yunnan-fu to connect with it, and from this 
 city run some narrow gauge sectional railways. 
 Upon these means depend the re-populatiou, 
 of the province and its prosperity. There is 
 abundance of coal in very suitable spots, and 
 also plenty of timber for sleepers aad other
 
 [ 259 J 
 
 uses. A Hue might be laid from P'ing-ih- 
 hsieu ou the Kweichow border to the capita! ; 
 it is level ou the whole. There i,s plenty of 
 coal near this first city, at ten catties for oue 
 cash ; and near Yuunau-fu there is coal also. 
 I have travelled six times between Yunuau-tu 
 and Ta-li-fu, and the nature of the country 
 does not present tremendous difficulties to run 
 a Hue between these cities. There is plenty 
 of coal and iron within 60 miles of the 
 capital. Lines to join the proposed French, 
 and another could be laid to Sieuiao, to joiu 
 Mr. Colquhouu's proposed line from Rangoon. 
 The prosperity of this province must depend 
 upon railways. To re-populate the immense 
 uutilled tracts, such must be used to bring 
 settlers in, and if a month's journey could be 
 cut down to two days, it is apparent that a 
 great obstacle would be removed. In ordur to 
 work the mines, by which the Imperial coffers 
 would soon be replenished, if under Foreign 
 supervision, railways would be required to take 
 away the metal. 
 
 I was surprised to see great quantities of 
 peat being dug up near to the surface. I first 
 saw the peat pits in the north of the T'oug- 
 c'wan-fu plain. The best was within 15 li 
 of Chao-t'ong-fu ; the layer was about two feet 
 thick. An ox-cart load of 600 catties can be 
 bought on the field for 70 cash, and 60 cash 
 for ox hire. 
 
 Another thing which astonished me was 
 the immense trade in Hankow calico, atid 
 cotton from Hupeh, and borne from Shanghai;
 
 [ 260 ] 
 
 some 50 atty bales bearing this mark : _ 
 One day I counted 150 horse-loads ; and 
 another day the coolies had to pnt down 
 my chair, and 179 horse-loads passed, besides 
 nearly 100 men and boys carrying these 
 articles. The horse-load is composed of two 
 bales of 60 catties each, and it is qnite com- 
 mon to see men carrying three or four bales, 
 i .e., two horse-loads, along the worst roads 
 that I have been on. The road between 
 Yunnan-fu and Sui-fu is worse than that 
 between Bhamo and Yunnan-fu. I asked an 
 innkeeper what he thought the average of 
 horse-loads was, and he replied, " About two 
 hundred a day." Prom the first of the first 
 moon to the thirtieth of the twelfth moon 
 they are on the road. This estimate is near 
 the mark. If 60,000 horse-loads a year, aa 
 stated, this shows a good trade, especially 
 when it is sold for one hundred per cent, 
 over cost. Cotton that is sold in Shanghai 
 for Tls. 11 per 100 catties, will be 
 worth Tls. 22. Government were to exercise 
 the protectorate of Upper Burma the Yie 
 Ken Mountain could soon be managed, 
 and whilst the Chinese production could 
 supply North and Central Yunnan, British 
 goods could supply the west of the province. 
 
 There are three important places on thia 
 route T'ong-c'wan-fu, Chow-t'ong-fu, and 
 Lao-wa-t'an. The first city is eight days 
 from Yunnan-fu ; the second, thirteen days ; 
 the third place, twenty days. Chow-t'oug-fu 
 ie an exceedingly busy city. The T'ong-c'wau
 
 [ 2G1 ] 
 
 horses bring copper to here, and then carry 
 calico and cotton back. The Chow-tong 
 horses take the copper to Lao-wa-t'an, and 
 return with calico. Lao-wa-t'an is the chief 
 lekin barrier in the province. A Taotai is 
 stationed here to superintend the collection of 
 taxes. The copper is put on boats and is 
 conveyed to Chang- wu, 245 li ; here everything 
 has to be transported 15 li by road to Mo- 
 tao-chi, because this section of the river is 
 full of stones ; boats cannot use it. From Mo- 
 tao-chi to Sui-fu is 155 li. The Hen River 
 joins the Yangtze at Au-pien, about 80 li 
 above Sui-fu. 
 
 I left Chungking on May 21st, and arrived 
 (after a stay of two days on the way) at 
 Wuchang on May 30th, perhaps the quickest 
 journey yet made between these two cities. 
 The Kiangtung, from Ichang to Hankow, 
 saved me twelve days compared with my first 
 journey. I have come down twice from 
 Chungking, and have been up once. The 
 question has often been asked me : " Do you 
 think that steamers could get up to Chung- 
 king ?" My answer is : " Yes ; flat- bottomed, 
 wooden steamers, ot 4-foot draught, with 
 high-speed engines, could do it." The rapids 
 are not such terrible things after all. The 
 two noted ones are within 50 miles of Ichang. 
 The large Szechuen junks are pulled up by 
 about one hundred men. The junks are 
 thrown into the rapid and pulled up an inch 
 at a time ; the time required is about twenty 
 minutes. If the tow line should break, the
 
 [ 202 ] 
 
 junk is carried down the river, and the danger 
 of being wrecked is imminent. Surely a 
 powerful steamer of 14 knots could ascend ; 
 the flow is from 6 to 9 knots in the rapids. If 
 it was necessary a line might be put out, and 
 aid given by a steam winch. As regards 
 coming down, the power which a steamer has 
 being more than the flow, she would perhaps 
 have plenty of steering power ; if not some 
 appliance like the sweep-oar in front on the 
 junks could be arranged to help in steering. 
 A splendid passenger trade could be done, and 
 Chungking would thoroughly open as a Treaty 
 Port, and an immense trade might be done by; 
 Foreigners. The result of my conversation 
 with business men on this point is : Money ia 
 hard to make now ; and there are few who 
 care to risk the loss of 20,000. Why should 
 one man incur the whole risk ? A company 
 might work such an enterprise. Others again 
 say there is a hitch in the treaty ; it is " after 
 the arrival of the first steamer " that Chung- 
 king is to be opened as a port ; therefore the 
 first steamer upon arrival might be confiscated, 
 because at the time of her arrival Chungking 
 was not an open port. If this is so, an under- 
 standing might be made in which little could 
 be lost. Upon consulting Captain T. W. 
 Blakiston's "Five Months on the Fang-tsi," 
 page 129, I am glad to find that the opinion 
 above stated is not extravagant. The real 
 difficulty is not in the sphere of geography, 
 mechanics, or skill, but want of enterprise on 
 the part of Foreigu merchants.
 
 [ 263 ] 
 The following is the table of distances from 
 
 YUNNAN-FIT TO CHUNGKING. 
 
 
 U 
 
 o 
 
 To Wu-chai 
 
 u 
 
 .. ..RO 
 
 To Ta.pan-chow ... 
 Yang-lin 
 U-lin 
 Suin-tien-chow... 
 Siao-long-t'an 
 
 ...40 
 ...60 
 ...70 
 ...60 
 
 75 
 
 Ta-kwan 
 Hwang-ko-chi 
 Ta-kwan-lao ... 
 Hwie-long-chi 
 Teo-sha-kwan . 
 
 fiO 
 60 
 60 
 55 
 45 
 
 Lai-teo-po 
 
 75 
 
 Lao-wa~t'an 
 
 ....60 
 
 Tseh-chi 
 Tong-o'wan-fu ... 
 
 ...8') 
 ...90 
 60 
 
 Sen-chi-ping ... 
 T'an-t'eo 
 Shin-t'an 
 
 70 
 .... 70 
 90 
 
 Yie-ts'ai-suin ... 
 
 ..75 
 60 
 
 Chang-wu 
 Mo-ta-chi 
 
 15 
 10 
 
 T'ao-iiien 
 Chao-t'ong-fu ... 
 Wn-ma-liai 
 
 ..60 
 ..60 
 ..50 
 
 Hwan-kiang 
 An-pien 
 Shi-fu 
 
 15 
 50 
 90 
 
 P. 8. I cannot remember the places and 
 distances correctly between Ping-ih-hsien, 
 which is on the border of Kweichow, to Ta-li 
 or Teng-iieh. They can be found in Mr. Mar- 
 gary's Journal.
 
 [ 265 ] 
 
 TEMPERATURE AND WEATHER AT TA-LI-FU 
 
 FROM 
 
 JANUARY 1882 TO DECEMBER 1883. 
 
 TA-LI-FU, 1882. 
 
 
 
 JANUARY. 
 
 FEBRUARY. 
 
 Min. 
 
 Max. 
 
 M 
 
 in. 
 
 Max. 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 50 
 
 54 Sunshine. 
 
 1 
 
 43 
 
 55 
 
 
 2 
 
 44 
 
 56 
 
 2 
 
 44 
 
 48 Rain. 
 
 
 3 
 
 43 
 
 54 
 
 3 
 
 44 
 
 46 
 
 
 4 
 
 44 
 
 53 
 
 4 
 
 4-2 
 
 48 
 
 
 5 
 
 46 
 
 51 
 
 5 
 
 43 
 
 50 
 
 
 6 
 
 44 
 
 52 
 
 6 
 
 44 
 
 54 
 
 
 7 
 
 44 
 
 50 
 
 7 
 
 43 
 
 54 
 
 
 8 
 
 86 
 
 43 Snow on house-tops. 
 
 8 
 
 44 
 
 55 
 
 
 9 
 
 88 
 
 49 
 
 9 
 
 44 
 
 52 
 
 
 10 
 
 87 
 
 50 
 
 10 
 
 42 
 
 55 
 
 
 11 
 
 40 
 
 52 
 
 11 
 
 43 
 
 48 
 
 
 1-2 
 
 1-2 
 
 47 
 
 12 
 
 44 
 
 50 , 
 
 
 13 
 
 40 
 
 58 Strong gusts. 
 
 13 
 
 87 
 
 43 
 
 
 14 
 
 41 
 
 56 
 
 14 
 
 8H 
 
 46 Night; 
 
 V.S V. 
 
 16 
 
 42 
 
 50 
 
 15 
 
 43 
 
 51 
 
 
 16 
 
 44 
 
 52 
 
 16 
 
 45 
 
 54 
 
 ' 
 
 17 
 
 JO 
 
 53 
 
 17 
 
 46 
 
 56 
 
 
 18 
 
 1-2 
 
 55 
 
 18 
 
 47 
 
 58 
 
 1 
 
 ]'.) 
 
 44 
 
 56 
 
 19 
 
 48 
 
 57 
 
 
 20 
 
 4-2 
 
 54 
 
 20 
 
 45 
 
 60 
 
 
 21 
 
 4-2 
 
 54 
 
 21 
 
 44 
 
 58 
 
 
 22 
 
 42 
 
 56 
 
 22 
 
 44 
 
 57 
 
 
 23 
 
 4-2 
 
 56 
 
 23 
 
 44 
 
 60 
 
 
 24 
 
 48 
 
 57 
 
 24 
 
 46 
 
 56 
 
 
 26 
 
 48 
 
 54 
 
 25 
 
 46 
 
 60 Rain. 
 
 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 44 
 
 47 
 
 53 Cloudy. 
 57 More rain; S.E.W. 
 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 43 
 
 88 
 
 48 Rain; thunder. 
 53 
 
 28 
 
 46 
 
 50 
 
 28 
 
 40 
 
 53 
 
 
 29 
 
 46 
 
 52 Strong gusts. 
 
 
 
 
 
 80 
 
 46 
 
 50 
 
 
 
 
 
 81 
 
 46 
 
 55 
 
 
 
 
 
 JANUARY. Average Max., 55.5 ; Aver- 
 age Min., 44 ; Extreme Max., i 
 Extreme -Miu., 86. Sunshine, 21) 
 days. 
 
 FEBRUARY. Average Max., 53; 
 Average Min., 43.3; Extreme 
 Max., 60; Extreme Min., 37; 
 Rain, 8 days, or parts. Sun- 
 shine, 20 days.
 
 [ 266 
 
 TA-LI-FU, 1882. 
 
 
 MARCH. 
 
 APRIL. 
 
 Min. 
 
 Max. 
 
 Min. Max. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 45 
 
 55 
 
 1 54 68 Showers. 
 
 2 47 
 
 60 V.S.W. 
 
 2 58 68 S.W. 
 
 3 48 
 
 59 V.S.W., D. &N. 
 
 3 56 68 Cold ; Th & Lightng. 
 
 4 49 
 
 58 V.S.W. 
 
 4 50 68 S.W. 
 
 5 52 
 
 62 
 
 5 54 68 
 
 C 50 
 
 63 V.S.W. 
 
 6 56 66 
 
 7 50 
 
 62 
 
 7 56 68 
 
 8 52 
 
 57 
 
 8 56 62 
 
 9 52 
 
 63 V.S.W., N. 
 
 9 54 62 V.S.W. 
 
 10 53 
 
 65 
 
 10 54 62 
 
 11 54 
 
 66 
 
 11 56 66 
 
 12 54 
 
 68 
 
 12 54 68 
 
 13 54 
 
 64 
 
 13 54 70 
 
 14 50 
 
 63 
 
 14 56 72 
 
 15 48 
 
 64 
 
 15 59 72 
 
 16 50 
 
 68 
 
 16 60 64 Cloudy; showers. 
 
 17 54 
 
 68 
 
 17 54 64 
 
 18 54 
 
 68 V.S.W. 
 
 18 56 70 
 
 19 56 
 
 68 
 
 19 54 68 
 
 20 52 
 
 68 
 
 20 50 70 
 
 21 54 
 
 70 
 
 21 60 72 V.S.W. 
 
 22 54 
 
 68 
 
 22 60 70 
 
 23 58 
 
 69 
 
 23 63 72 
 
 24 60 
 
 64 V.S.W. 
 
 24 62 75 
 
 25 58 
 
 65 Cloudy; showers. 
 
 25 64 70 Rain. 
 
 2G 52 
 
 55 
 
 26 58 68 
 
 27 44 
 
 45 
 
 27 59 72 V.S.W. 
 
 28 45 
 
 55 
 
 28 58 70 
 
 29 46 
 
 60 
 
 29 58 70 
 
 30 50 
 
 65 
 
 30 58 68 
 
 31 52 
 
 66 S.W. 
 
 
 MARCH. Average Max., 53: Aver- 
 
 APRIL. Average Max., 68.3 ; Aver- 
 
 age M 
 Extra 
 
 in., 51.5; Extreme Max., 70; 
 me Min., 44. Fine, 25 days. 
 
 age Min., 56.9; Extreme Max., 72 ; 
 Extreme Min. ,50. Fine, 26 days.
 
 [ 26 
 TA-LI-F 
 
 MAY. 
 Min. Max. 
 
 7 ] 
 U, 1882. 
 
 JUNE. 
 
 Min. Max. 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 58 
 
 68 Fine. 
 
 1 
 
 62 
 
 66 
 
 
 2 
 
 61 
 
 70 
 
 2 
 
 60 
 
 70 
 
 
 3 
 
 69 
 
 70 
 
 3 
 
 69 
 
 72 
 
 
 4 
 
 CO 
 
 70 
 
 4 
 
 66 
 
 74 
 
 
 5 
 
 CO 
 
 70 
 
 5 
 
 66 
 
 76 
 
 
 6 
 
 69 
 
 71 
 
 6 
 
 66 
 
 74 Showe 
 
 r & thunder. 
 
 7 
 
 CO 
 
 70 
 
 7 
 
 67 
 
 72 
 
 
 b 
 9 
 
 CO 
 61 
 
 71 
 70 
 
 8 
 9 
 
 66 
 63 
 
 74 Heavy 
 66 
 
 rain. 
 , 24 hrs. 
 
 10 
 
 58 
 
 70 
 
 10 
 
 60 
 
 68 
 
 
 11 
 
 5!) 
 
 70 
 
 11 
 
 62 
 
 66 
 
 
 12 
 
 69 
 
 74 
 
 12 
 
 64 
 
 66 Rain. 
 
 
 13 
 
 64 
 
 66 
 
 13 
 
 65 
 
 68 
 
 
 14 
 
 62 
 
 68 
 
 14 
 
 64 
 
 72 
 
 
 15 
 
 62 
 
 72 
 
 15 
 
 66 
 
 71 Thund 
 
 er. 
 
 16 
 
 62 
 
 74 
 
 16 
 
 66 
 
 72 
 
 
 17 
 
 63 
 
 74 
 
 17 
 
 68 
 
 74 Dull. 
 
 
 18 
 
 64 
 
 72 
 
 18 
 
 66 
 
 74 
 
 
 19 
 
 66 
 
 72 
 
 19 
 
 67 
 
 71 
 
 
 20 
 
 64 
 
 76 
 
 20 
 
 64 
 
 70 Showe 
 
 rs. 
 
 21 
 
 CO 
 
 74 Shower. 
 
 21 
 
 64 
 
 70 Dull. 
 
 
 22 
 
 23 
 
 66 
 
 G8 
 
 76 
 70 Rain. 
 
 22 
 23 
 
 66 
 
 62 
 
 72 Heavy 
 73 Fine r 
 
 rain; night. 
 
 21 
 
 66 
 
 74 Fine rain. 
 
 24 
 
 C2 
 
 76 Showe 
 
 rs; night. 
 
 25 
 
 66 
 
 70 
 
 25 
 
 68 
 
 68 Rain ; 
 
 night. 
 
 2(5 
 
 64 
 
 74 
 
 26 
 
 66 
 
 70 
 
 night. 
 
 27 
 
 60 
 
 66 Heavy rain. 
 
 27 
 
 65 
 
 73 
 
 
 28 
 
 58 
 
 C2 Rain. 
 
 28 
 
 65 
 
 72 
 
 
 29 
 
 58 
 
 66 
 
 29 
 
 66 
 
 76 Thnn 
 
 ; heavy rain. 
 
 80 
 
 68 
 
 66 30 
 
 63 
 
 75 Rain. 
 
 
 31 
 
 58 
 
 67 
 
 
 
 
 MAY. Average Max., 70.4 ; Average 
 Min., 61.7; Extreme Max., 76; 
 Extreme Min., 58. Fine, 23 days. 
 Rainy, 8 days. 
 
 1 JUNE. Average Max., 72.3; Aver- 
 age Min., 64.5 ; Extreme Max., 
 76; Extreme Min., 6C; Fine, 7 
 days. Rain and cloudy, 23 days.
 
 [ 2C 
 TA-LI-F 
 
 JULY. 
 Min. Max. 
 
 8 ] 
 
 U, 1882. 
 
 AUGUST. 
 Min. Max. 
 
 o o 
 
 o o 
 
 1 61 69 Rain, 24 hours. 
 
 1 62 68 Fine. 
 
 2 62 67 Earn. 
 
 2 64 66 
 
 3 64 69 
 
 3 61 70 
 
 4 66 72 
 
 4 65 72 
 
 5 68 74 Rain at night. 
 
 5 66 73 
 
 6 66 . 72 Rain, morning. 
 
 6 67 74 
 
 7 66 72 Dull. 
 
 7 62 73 
 
 8 64 68 Showery. 
 
 8 66 74 
 
 9 62 68 Dull. 
 
 9 67 72 
 
 .10 60 68 Showery. 
 
 10 65 71 : 
 
 11 62 68 Rain at night. 
 
 11 64 73 
 
 12 63 66 Showery. 
 
 12 62 72 
 
 13 64 70 
 
 13 61 70 
 
 14 66 74 
 
 14 63 73 
 
 15 68 74 Rain at night. 
 
 15 64 68 Rain. 
 
 16 62 70 Heavy rain at night. 
 17 63 74 Heavy rain. 
 
 16 66 70 
 
 17 63 72 
 
 18 62 64 Rain. 
 
 18 62 68 
 
 19 64 72 M. &N. 
 
 19 64 70 Fine. 
 
 20 64 70 all day. 
 
 20 65 72 
 
 21 65 70 
 
 21 64 73 Rain. 
 
 22 64 67 Rain all day. 
 
 22 64 72 Heavy thunder- 
 
 23 64 66 Showers. 
 
 23 65 73 Fine. [storm. 
 
 24 64 70 p.m. 
 
 24 66 73 
 
 25 64 71 Fine. 
 
 25 66 73 
 
 26 66 72 , 
 
 26 67 74 
 
 27 68 73 , 
 
 27 66 73 Rain, evening. 
 
 28 67 73 , 
 
 28 66 73 Fine. 
 
 29 66 74 , 
 
 29 65 72 Showery. 
 
 30 68 74 , 
 
 30 64 72 
 
 31 64 68 A storm. 
 
 31 64 70 Fine. 
 
 JULY. Average Max., 70 ; Average 
 Min., 64.4; Extreme Max., 74; 
 
 AUOCST. Average Max., 71.5; 
 Average Min., 64.3; Extreme 
 
 Extreme Min., 61. Wet, 21 days. 
 
 Wax., 74; Extreme Min., 61. 
 
 Fine, 10 days, 
 
 Wet, 3 days. Fine, 28 days.
 
 
 [ 269 ] 
 
 
 TA-LI-FU, 1882. 
 
 
 SEPTEMBER. 
 
 OCTOBER. 
 
 Min. 
 
 Max. 
 
 Min. Max. 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 1 64 
 
 70 Fine ;R. N. 
 
 1 55 60 Fine ;R. N. 
 
 2 66 
 
 72 
 
 2 59 62 Showery. 
 
 3 66 
 4 66 
 
 72 Showery. 
 71 Fine. 
 
 3 60 62 
 4 60 65 Eain; Fine. 
 
 5 66 
 
 73 R. N. 
 
 5 60 67 Fine. 
 
 6 65 
 
 72 
 
 6 59 66 ,, cloudy. 
 
 7 64 
 
 73 Shower. 
 
 7 58 68 
 
 8 63 
 
 71 
 
 8 68 70 
 
 9 63 
 
 74 
 
 9 55 62 
 
 10 64 
 
 74 
 
 10 58 70 Fine rain. 
 
 11 64 
 
 76 
 
 11 55 62 Fine. 
 
 12 64 
 
 73 Eain; E. N. 
 
 12 56 62 
 
 13 66 
 
 74 
 
 13 57 64 
 
 14 66 
 
 72 
 
 14 60 65 
 
 15 64 
 
 70 
 
 15 58 66 
 
 16 64 
 
 70 Fine. 
 
 16 60 63 Fine rain. 
 
 17 62 
 
 72 
 
 17 60 64 \ 
 
 18 62 
 
 70 Cloudv. 
 
 18 69 69 
 
 19 64 
 
 72 Fine fE. N. 
 
 19 68 67 ^^ 
 
 20 63 
 
 74 
 
 20 57 67 |i M - 
 
 21 63 
 
 71 , 
 
 21 56 66 | rt - % 
 
 22 62 
 
 72 
 
 22 52 66 ,l| 
 
 23 64 
 
 65 Fine rain. 
 
 23 58 63 1^ 
 
 24 62 
 
 65 Eain. 
 
 24 67 60 S o w 
 
 25 59 
 
 62 
 
 25 58 61 
 
 26 60 
 
 64 , 
 
 26 66 62 5 
 
 27 62 
 
 64 
 
 27 58 63 M 
 
 23 62 
 
 66 Showery. 
 
 28 58 64 
 
 21) 62 
 
 66 
 
 29 57 64 Fine. 
 
 30 52 
 
 56 Eain. 
 
 30 56 67 
 
 
 
 31 56 66 
 
 SEPTEMBER. Average Max., 69.4; ! OCTOBER. Average Max., 64.5; 
 Average Min., 63.6; Extreme! Average Min., 57.5; Extreme 
 Max., 76; Extreme Min., 52. Wet, Max., 70; Extreme Min., 52. 
 14 days. Fine, 16 days. I Wet, 22 days. Fine 9 days.
 
 [ 270 ] 
 
 TA-LI-FU, .1882. 
 
 NOVEMBER. 
 
 DECEMBER. 
 
 Min. Max. 
 
 Min. Max. 
 
 
 
 o o 
 
 1 54 64 Fine. 
 
 1 46 51 Dull; Rain. 
 
 2 52 64 Eaiu. 
 
 2 46 54 Fine. 
 
 3 48 50 
 
 3 47 56 
 
 4 45 50 Dull. 
 
 4 45 54 
 
 5 40 55 Fine. 
 
 5 44 53 
 
 6 52 62 
 
 6 44 52 
 
 7 4(5 55 Rain. 
 
 7 43 52 
 
 S 52 53 
 
 8 44 54 
 
 9 50 54 
 
 9 44 53 
 
 10 48 55 Rain ; fine. 
 
 10 46 53 
 
 11 48 52 
 
 11 45 53 
 
 1-2 45 54 Fine. 
 
 12 46 53 
 
 l: J , 44 54 
 
 13 46 56 
 
 14 46 54 
 
 14 44 54 
 
 15 45 52 
 
 15 46 56 
 
 16 44 54 
 
 16 44 55 
 
 17 44 54 
 
 17 46 54 ., 
 
 13 44 54 
 
 18 47 55 Fine; slight shower. 
 
 !'. 44 56 
 
 19 48 52 
 
 20 44 56 
 
 20 46 53 
 
 21 46 56 
 
 21 45 51 Dull; snow. 
 
 22 44 55 
 
 22 36 39 Sleet. 
 
 23 44 58 
 
 23 40 51 Fine. 
 
 24 46 56 
 
 24 43 50 
 
 25 45 56 
 
 25 41 52 
 
 25 48 59 
 
 26 40 50 
 
 27 51 62 Rain ; cloudy. 
 
 27 40 52 
 
 28 54 60 Rain. 
 
 28 44 53 
 
 29 43 50 Fine. 
 
 29 41 51 
 
 BO 44 53 
 
 30 40 51 
 
 
 31 39 48 
 
 NOVEMBER. Average Max., 55.5; 
 
 DECEMBER. Average Max., 52.2; 
 
 Average Min., 46.9; Extreme 
 
 Average Min., 48.7: Extreme- 
 
 Max., 04 ; Extreme Min., 43. Wet, 
 
 >!:ix., 56; Extreme Min.. 86. 
 
 10 days. Fine, 20 days. Nov. 
 
 Wet, 4 days. Fine, 27 days. 
 
 10th, snow in the mount-tops: 
 the same day last year. 

 
 A HEH MIAO-TSI VOCABULARY. 
 
 following- list of words may prove in- 
 -^ teresting to philolog-ists, and in this manner 
 be preserved and become the basis to a study 
 of the language for Missionary enterprise. 
 My late colleague had a more complete 
 collection, but I am afraid it was lost in his 
 ruthless highway robbery between Kweiyang 
 and Chung-king-. There are eight tones in 
 the language, very much like the musical 
 scale. 
 
 Tones. 
 
 1. Gawh. 
 
 2. Schlu. 
 
 3. Mong. 
 
 4. Fah. 
 
 5. Zai. 
 G. Ka. 
 
 7. Niang. 
 
 8. Pieah. 
 
 Personal Pronouns. 
 
 I. Vai.3 
 
 You Mong.' 
 
 He Ni. 7 
 
 We Pa.s 
 
 You MehJ 
 
 They Ni too. 1 
 
 Possessive Pronouns. 
 
 My 
 
 pieah. 
 
 Yours..Mong 7 vai 3 pieah. 8 
 
 Ours.. ..Pa 5 pieah. 3 
 Yours.. .Meh 7 pa 5 pieah. 8 
 Theirs. .Ni 7 too 3 pa s pieah. 8 
 
 His Ni 7 vai 3 pieah. 8 
 
 Demon. Pronouns. 
 This Tai 3 mong. 8 | That Tai 3 ai. 5 
 
 Indefinite Pronouns. 
 
 All Tn.s Few Shu.i 
 
 Many Nawh.
 
 27'2 \ 
 
 Adverbs. 
 
 Here Hang 6 mong. 6 
 
 There Hang 6 ai. 5 
 
 Where.. ..Hang" tea. 1 
 
 Adje 
 Good Ngeo.* 
 Bad Ah 7 ngeo.* 
 Great Sch'lo. 5 
 Small Zeo* nio. 5 
 High H'si.s 
 Low Kah. 3 
 lied... Hsiah. 4 
 
 stives. 
 Thin Nieh.a 
 Watery Hs'i. s 
 Fine Sch'lo.* 
 Coarse Nga. 3 
 Sweet Kai 5 va. 5 
 Sour Sch'o. 5 
 Bitter I. 5 
 Old Lu. 3 
 
 Black Teo 3 sclilai. 5 
 White Schlu. 5 
 Blue Lieh. 7 
 Yellow.. ..Fieh. 7 
 Green Nio. 7 
 Brown ....Schah. 2 
 Grey Hs'iang. 6 
 Drv Nga. 1 
 Wet Scheoh.s 
 Clean S'a 5 nga. 1 
 
 ^...{^ t r 
 
 Wide Fa-ri.s 
 Narrow. ..Ngi. 8 
 Soft Mai. 1 
 Hard Ko.2 
 Poor Hs'a, 
 Rich Schla.e 
 Across ...P'i ai* 
 Upright...!"!. 7 
 , ' / Hs'oh. 
 Hot itfia.8 
 Boiling ...Pang.* 
 Cold Sang. 5 
 Crooked.. .Kong. 3 
 Quick Hs'i* gong. 1 
 Fast Hang. 6 
 Slow Kie kie.e 
 Thick Ta, 
 
 Young Iz. 3 
 Dark Cho." 
 Light Fiea. 7 
 Long Ta. 6 
 Short Lai. fi 
 
 ( Schlah.s 
 Square. { Fftng a 
 
 Round Soh'lie. 7 
 Hungry Hsi 5 hsiang. 1 
 Raw Niu. 3 
 Cooked Hs'a. 6 
 Dear Cwie. 2 
 
 ^p-{S h s ;^i,, 5 
 
 Deep Ta 5 
 
 Shallow Xieli. 3 
 Early So. 
 Late To. 3 
 New . Sh'i. 5 
 
 Old Keo. 
 Loose Taw. 1 
 Tight Ni. 7 
 False Schli. 6 
 Honest Law 3 sh'iu. 3 
 True... Chin 1 tie. 7 
 Dishonest... Raw" kong. 5 
 Reliable Ting. 1 
 Unreliable..Lu* la. 7
 
 [ 273 ] 
 
 Adjectives- 
 
 Troud Tiao 5 ngao. 4 
 Humble Th'ong 6 li. 3 
 Intelligent. .Sch'law. 6 
 Stupid Ngia. 4 
 Severe Nia 8 tu. 3 
 Heavy C'ngong. 6 
 Light F'a. 5 
 
 -continued. 
 
 Difficult Hia 6 haw. 5 
 Easy Gheo 4 haw. 5 
 Pretty Gheo 4 ka. 
 Ugly Hsia 6 ha. 6 
 Stout Tiang. 1 
 Thin Saw. 4 
 
 
 In Niang. 5 
 
 Before. ..Kie fl tang.* 
 Centre. .Kah 5 tong. 5 
 Behiud..Kie 6 keh> 
 
 Post-positions. 
 
 Upon ...Niang 5 kie 6 vai. T 
 Under... Niang 5 kie 6 ta. 5 
 Outside.Kie 6 keo. 7 
 Inside... Kie 6 tong. 5 
 
 
 Numerals. 
 
 1. I 5 
 
 lai.s 
 
 8. Ya 5 
 
 2. An 5 
 
 n 
 
 9.' Choh 7 
 
 3. Pieh 5 
 
 t> 
 
 10. Chius 
 
 4. Schlaw 5 
 
 )i 
 
 20. Au 5 kt 
 
 5. Chia 5 
 
 
 100. Ih 5 pa 
 
 6. Tieo* 
 
 }> 
 
 1,000. Ih 5 ea 
 
 7. Hsiong 1 
 
 
 
 10,000. Ihs vie 
 
 Words used in Building. 
 
 Bricks Lai 5 swieh. 5 
 
 Lime Shie 5 hwie. 5 
 
 White-wash La 6 ghie 5 hwie. 5 
 
 Mortar Luh 2 hau. 5 
 
 Stone Lai 5 ghie. 5 
 
 Tiles Ngai. 3 
 
 Wood Schlie 8 pi. 1 
 
 Thick boards Ma 7 chie. 6 
 
 Beams Tong 2 chie. 6 
 
 Eeeds Ka 6 cu 5 ma. 5 
 
 Paint La 6 s'ieh.* 
 
 Partitions Ka s hs'iong 6 chie. 6 
 
 House Ih 5 lai 5 chie. 6 
 
 Walls.... ....S'ai 5 hau 5 chieh. 6
 
 [ 274 ] 
 
 Words used in Building continued. 
 
 Windows Ch'ong 5 fung. 5 
 
 Floor Tai 7 chieh. 
 
 Wood floor Ka 4 p'i. 1 
 
 Guest room Kieh 6 teh. 7 
 
 Bedroom Lai 5 kah 2 ch'u.* 
 
 Kitchen Keh 6 so. 4 
 
 Study Chieh 6 tu. 6 
 
 Door Lai 5 tiu. 7 
 
 Roof ...Sheh 7 tin 5 chieh. fi 
 
 Stairs Chioh 3 ting. 5 
 
 Lock S'uhe tiu. 7 
 
 Hinges Kwien 5 twien 5 tiu. 7 
 
 Furniture and Tools. 
 
 Table Chioh 7 tang. 2 
 
 Square table Schlau 5 fang. 5 
 
 Hound table Schlie fang. 
 
 Chair Koh 5 iieh. 3 
 
 Stool Tie 5 tang. 2 
 
 C upboar d Lai 5 kwie.* 
 
 Leather box Lai 5 ngt 5 ang. 1 
 
 Tea table Tang 2 chiang. 3 
 
 Basin Geh 8 sa 6 mai. 1 
 
 Bed Lai 5 ch'u> 
 
 Lamp Lai 5 iiin. 5 
 
 Chopsticks Niu 8 tuh.ij 
 
 Kice basin Lai 5 ti.* 
 
 Tea cups Lai 5 o. 5 
 
 Tea-pot Chieh 7 cheng.s 
 
 Kettle Chieh 7 p'i 5 eo. 5 
 
 Wine pot Chieh 7 chiu." 
 
 Pipe Tong 7 yeh. 5 
 
 Broom Tie 5 teo. 5 
 
 Knife Tieh 5 tu. 2 
 
 Hammer Kwie* twie s tiang. 5 
 
 Nails Lai 5 tiang. 5 
 
 Saw Tieh 5 chu. 
 
 Bucket Nius t'o. 5 
 
 Umbrella ... ....Lai 5 s'eh.*
 
 [ 275 ] 
 
 Food. 
 
 Mutton Ngi 7 li. 
 
 Beef Ngi 7 lfiu. c 
 
 Pork Ngi 7 pa> 
 
 Fowls Ngi 7 kio.s 
 
 Fowl eggs Kie 5 gie.* 
 
 Duck Taia ka.i 
 
 Duck eggs Gie 4 ka. 1 
 
 Horse flesh Ngi 7 ma. 3 
 
 Dog's flesh Ngi 7 schla. 8 
 
 Flour Ka 5 pai-in* meh. 3 
 
 Rico S'ai. 6 
 
 Cabbage Ghau 5 schlu. 5 
 
 Turnip Ghau 5 peng. 8 
 
 Carrots Ghau 5 peng 8 hsau. a 
 
 Onions Ghau 5 s'ong. 5 
 
 Garlic S'wie. 4 
 
 Apples Chiang 8 li 7 chiang. 7 
 
 Plums Chiang 8 gha. 7 
 
 Peach Chiang 6 schlang. 7 
 
 Apricot Chiang 6 mang 5 sch'eo. 6 
 
 Walnuts Chiang 6 hie 2 tao. 5 
 
 Salt Shieh. 
 
 lied pepper Wo 8 so. 5 
 
 Clothing. 
 
 Single gown Wu 6 ta. 8 
 
 Wadded gown Wu 6 pong. 3 
 
 Wadded pants Lai 3 k'oo. 4 
 
 Loggings Tong 7 pa. 5 
 
 Jacket Wu 6 sch'leo 5 mong. 8 
 
 Cap Lai 5 mao. 1 
 
 Shoes Ha 5 ch'eng. 5 
 
 High boots Ha 5 k'eo 5 t'ong. 
 
 Stockings Niu 8 va. a 
 
 Belt Chiao 7 sh'oh. 3 
 
 Button K'oh 4 uh. 6 
 
 Collar Kas schla 5 uh, 
 
 Fan Tic 5 niang. 8 
 
 Cotton Hsi. 7 
 
 Straw shoes ....Ha 5 hs'iu, 5
 
 [ 270 ] 
 
 Clothing Continued. 
 
 Towel Ch'ang 5 sa mai. 1 
 
 Spectacles Mai 1 ngth'ai. 5 
 
 Men's head calico K'wie 6 sh'oh. 2 
 
 Women's head calico Ch'iaug 5 hang. 6 
 
 Animals, Birds, and Insects. 
 
 Cow Tai 3 liau. 6 
 
 Sheep Tai 3 li. 
 
 Pig Tai 3 pa.* 
 
 Buffalo Tai 3 niang. 7 
 
 Dog Tai 3 schla. 6 
 
 Cat Tai 3 mau. 5 
 
 Horse Tai 3 ma. 3 
 
 Ass Tai 3 Iwien. 7 
 
 Mule Tai 3 luh.* 
 
 Duck Tai 3 ka.i 
 
 Fowl Tai 3 kie. 5 
 
 Pigeon Koh 5 chieh. 6 
 
 Eaven Au 2 van. 3 
 
 Sparrow Tai 3 neo. 1 
 
 Ant Kari 5 p'ang. 6 
 
 Bug Kari 5 kang. 5 
 
 Bee Kari 5 va. 5 
 
 Butterfly Kari 5 pa 7 lioh. 8 
 
 Centipede Kari 5 k'eo. 8 
 
 Cricket Tai 5 keo 7 kari 5 ch'ang. 
 
 Silkworm Kari 5 ah." 
 
 Flea Kari 5 p' ang. 5 
 
 Mosquito Kari 5 yu 6 ta 6 lo. 4 
 
 Toad Tai 3 keh. 6 
 
 Relationships. 
 
 Father Pa. 2 
 
 Mother Ma s and mi. 5 
 
 Elder brother Tia. 3 
 
 Younger brother Uh.* 
 
 Elder sister Ah.e 
 
 Younger sister Niang. 3 
 
 Husband Tai 3 pah.*
 
 [ 277 ] 
 
 lidat-ionships. Continued. 
 
 Wife TaP mih.s 
 
 l-'siilier-in-law Tai 5 yu.i 
 
 Mother-in-law Tie." 
 
 Brother-in-law Tai 5 nong. 3 
 
 Sister-in-law Niang. 3 x 
 
 Uncle Tai 5 yu 6 sch'lo. 8 
 
 Aunt Ma 5 niang. 3 
 
 ( : randf ather Pa 2 lu. 3 
 
 Grandmother Ma 5 lu. 3 
 
 Cousin Sh'ai. 4 
 
 Grandson Tai 3 sch'leh. 5 
 
 Infant Nga. 2 
 
 Child Cii 5 tai. 5 
 
 Youth Tai i. 3 
 
 Fifty years old Tai 3 lu. 3 
 
 Seventy years old Keo* lu. 3 
 
 Trades. 
 
 Carpenter Hsiang 1 toh. 4 
 
 Brick-layer Hsiang 1 ka 6 lah 7 
 
 Painter Hsiang 1 c'ieh. 2 
 
 Brassworker Hsiang 1 to. 7 
 
 Bl acksmi tli Hsiang 1 sch'la.* 
 
 Silversmith Hsiang 1 ni. 7 
 
 Goldsmith Hsiang 1 chin. 5 
 
 Shoemaker Hsiang 1 ka 5 li.' 2 
 
 Tailor Hsiang 1 gheng 7 .uh. s 
 
 Shopkeeper Ai* chiang. 4 
 
 Teacher Hsiang 1 li. 7 
 
 Farmer Nai 7 ai* keo. 5 
 
 Assistant Gau 2 hsiang. 1 
 
 Sickness. 
 
 Doctor Hsiang 1 cha. n 
 
 Airuo K'ie 5 sie. :i 
 
 Kcvorisli K'ai s chieh." 
 
 Palsy Chioh 1 chic, 1 '' 
 
 Blind .. .,..Schlu a mai. 1
 
 [ 273 
 
 Inflamed eyes 'Mailer" 1 mai. 1 
 
 Headache " Mang 8 k'oh. 5 
 
 Jaundice Chieh 1 mai 1 gho. 1 
 
 ] n digestion Chieh 7 kieh 5 pang^-ehing. 3 
 
 To vomit Oh.s 
 
 Itch Chieh 7 kieh 5 hsiang.* 
 
 Ulcers Chieh 7 hong. 8 
 
 Not well Ah 7 gheo* niang. 5 
 
 Stomach-ache Mang 5 ch'iang. 5 
 
 Dysentery Ch'iah 8 eo. 5 
 
 Pain Mang. r > 
 
 Poison Chiali 5 toll 1 nai. 7 
 
 The BtiJtj. 
 
 Body ....Choh 7 ch'ie.6 
 
 Soul Ka 5 schhi. 7 
 
 Birth Ghoh. 1 
 
 Death Ta. 1 
 
 Head Lai 5 g'oh. 5 
 
 Hair Ka 5 Rchlaug." 
 
 Eyes Chieh a mai. 1 
 
 Eyelids Ka 5 It 2 mai. 1 
 
 Ears Ch'iehs ngie. 7 
 
 Eye-brows Kieh 5 nang 6 mai. 1 
 
 Nose Pau 6 niieh. 1 
 
 Moustache Hs'eh* nieh. 1 
 
 Nostrils Hang 6 nlieh. 1 
 
 Mouth Lai 5 loh.* 
 
 Chin K'ans: 7 hsieh. 8 
 
 Tongae Chioh 7 nieh. 8 
 
 Teeth IIa ng pi.* 
 
 Skin Kas li.a 
 
 Neok Ka 5 kong." 
 
 Chest Rang 5 koh.* 
 
 Breath Chie 3 voh. 5 
 
 Abdomen Ka r> ch'i an g. r ' 
 
 Loins S'ong 6 teh." 
 
 Thigh, Chioh 3 pa. 5 
 
 Legs Chieh 3 lau.- 15 
 
 Knee Gnu- ch'iang. 1 
 
 Ancle Kie 1 gic> lau.'
 
 [ 279 ] 
 
 The Body Continued. 
 
 Foot P'a 5 lau. 5 
 
 Toes Ta 6 lau. 3 
 
 Bones Lai. 5 s'ong. 8 
 
 Toe-nails Kang 4 lau. 5 
 
 Finger-nails Kang* pie. 3 
 
 Elbow Ko 5 liieh.5 
 
 Wrist Kong 6 pieh. 3 
 
 Heart Lai 5 schlu. 6 
 
 Stomach Ka 5 ch'iang. 5 
 
 Lungs Hang 6 niieh. 1 
 
 Liver Lai 5 shiang. 5 
 
 Bowels Chau 7 ka. 
 
 Ribs S'ong 6 tek. 6 
 
 Lips Ka 5 li 2 lau.* 
 
 Finger Ta 6 pieh. 3 
 
 Hand P'a 5 pieh. 3 
 
 Throat T'ong 7 king. 6 
 
 Shoulder Hang 6 chieh. 3 
 
 Back Kie 6 keo. 8 
 
 Gums Ka 5 iigi 7 prp'i." 
 
 Geographical and other Terms. 
 
 Breeze Sch'lo 5 chiang.* 
 
 Brook Chau 7 kong 5 eo. s 
 
 Cataract Schlau 6 eo. 5 
 
 Cave Ka 5 chia.* 
 
 City Lai 5 neh 1 oil 5 pieh. 3 
 
 Desert Hang 6 k'ong* peh. 8 
 
 Earthquake Ka 5 ta 5 ngth'a. 5 
 
 Field Lai 5 li. 7 
 
 Plain Chieh 7 yeh.7 
 
 Ford Yang. 8 
 
 Forest Grheo 6 luh. 3 
 
 Frost Tiau 4 ta.* 
 
 Hamlet Lai 5 gheng. 3 
 
 Kill : Pan 5 ga. 3 
 
 Ice Schlu 2 fieh. 7 
 
 Marsh Schla%lang. 8 
 
 Mountain K'u 8 pan. 5 
 
 Sand Ka 5 sa* ghie. 5
 
 [ 280 ] 
 
 Geographical and other Terms Continued. 
 
 Snow K'u 6 In. 3 
 
 North Peh 2 fang. 5 
 
 East Ngth'ais ta. 7 
 
 South Nan 2 fang. 3 
 
 West Ngth'ai 5 luh. 8 
 
 Spring Sch'lai* ai. 5 
 
 Summer Tong 6 sh'ioh." 
 
 Winter Sch'la* chin 1 * ka." 
 
 Thunder Po foh. 5 
 
 Wind Scli'lo 3 chiang. 4 
 
 Astronomical Terms. 
 
 Heaven Lai 5 vai. 7 
 
 Earth Ka 5 ta. 3 
 
 Sun Lai 5 thng'ai. 5 
 
 Moon Tan 5 sch'la. 4 
 
 Stars Tai 5 ghai. 5 
 
 Evening Chioh 2 vai. 7 
 
 Night Chiu. 2 
 
 Morning Fie 7 vai. 7 
 
 Day Toh 3 tah.* 
 
 Sun-rise Lai 5 thug'ai 5 ta 7 . 
 
 Sun-set Lai 5 thng'ai 5 luh. R 
 
 Shadow Ka 5 schlu 7 hwieng. 4 
 
 Names of Months. 
 
 First moon Soh'lai* ai. 5 
 
 Second aw. 1 
 
 Third peh.s 
 
 Fourth sch'lau. 
 
 Fifth chia. 
 
 Sixth tin.* 
 
 Seventh hsiong. 1 
 
 Eighth yah. 8 
 
 Ninth chioh. 7 
 
 Tenth chiu. 8 
 
 Eleventh chiu 8 ka. 6 
 
 Twelfth chiuau. 5 , 
 
 One year Ih 5 thng'eo. 4
 
 [ 281 ] 
 
 Weights, Measures, etc. 
 
 Ounce Hi 3 liang. 3 
 
 One tenth sieng. 7 
 
 One hundredth iieng. 1 
 
 Pint sh'ing- 5 
 
 Ten pints toh.' J 
 
 One hundred pints ,, tieh.* 
 
 Foot ., ch'i.- 
 
 Ten feet ,, chang. 
 
 Landlord Tai 3 ka. 3 
 
 Deed S'ieG tu li. 7 
 
 Middleman Tai 3 ka 3 tong. 5 
 
 Time. 
 
 To-day Thng'ai 3 noug. 8 
 
 To-morrow Pu 8 fa. 3 
 
 Yesterday Thng'ai 5 nong. 3 
 
 Day after S'ai 3 yiang. 3 
 
 Day before yesterday Tlmg'ai 5 tong. 7 
 
 I;ast year Thng'eo 4 fa.* 
 
 Year before last Thng'co* tang. 7 
 
 This year Tlmg'oo* noiig. 6 
 
 Next year Pu 8 thng'eo. 4 
 
 Year after next S'ai 3 yiang 3 thng'eo.* 
 
 Anciently Lioh 7 tang. 7 
 
 Formerly Han g 6 tlmg' eo.' 4 
 
 Again Ngi 7 ngi 7 mang 3 loh. 3 
 
 Now Sh'an* nong. 6 
 
 At once To 1 kie 5 lo. 3 
 
 Constantly Ch'ihs ch'iang 8 mai. 2 
 
 Henceforth Ngth'ai 3 uoug 6 ai* gheo. 4 
 
 Iris* of Common Verbs. 
 
 To accept Tan* ah. 7 
 
 Add T'ieh 3 i 3 lai. 7 
 
 Ascend Chieh.* 
 
 Ask Nai.i 
 
 Avoid Pa, 7 
 
 Act Ai^keo.s 
 
 Answer Tah. 3 
 
 Bathe ... ....Sa" chieh.
 
 [ 282 ] 
 
 List of Common Verbs Continued. 
 Beat .............................. Twio.s 
 
 Beat clothes .................. Twie 3 iih/- 
 
 Believe ........................... S'iang> 
 
 Bend .............................. Kong.3 
 
 Besiege ........................... Liieh 7 iieh. - 
 
 Bind .............................. K'ie. 5 
 
 Boil .............................. Han.* 
 
 Bolt .............................. Li 7 tiu. 7 
 
 Bury .............................. Lian g. 3 
 
 BUT .............................. Mai 1 mong. 3 
 
 Bring ........................... Ta 6 to. 3 
 
 Bark .............................. Sch'la 6 chong. 5 
 
 Button ........................... K'o* uh. 6 
 
 Burn .............................. Chiang.* 
 
 B i-eak ........................... Loh. 6 
 
 Begin ........................... Ch'ang 6 keo. 5 
 
 Borrow ........................... Lo. 1 
 
 Brush ........................... Chieh.s 
 
 Build ............................. Chie* 5 sau.* 
 
 Calculate ........................ S'-svai* chiang.* 
 
 Call .............................. Kau. 3 
 
 Carry ............... A .......... Kieh.* 
 
 Cease ............................ Hsiang. 5 
 
 Chose ............................ Geo.* 
 
 Condemn ........................ Ting* swie.* 
 
 Confers ........................... Hang ing.* 
 
 Congratulate .................. Kong shi. 
 
 Connect .......................... HsP ka.* 
 
 To conquer ..................... Hs'i. 5 
 
 Cough ........................... ^go. 3 
 
 Cover ............................ M n . i 
 
 Covet ............................ Sch'li. 5 
 
 Crack ............................ Tu.i 
 
 Ci-usli ............................ Nieh. 8 
 
 Cry ............................... Kong. 7 
 
 Cure .............................. Heo 2 chia. 5 
 
 Cut ................................ Sch'lie. 2 
 
 Clean ............................ T'sang 5 niang. 7 
 
 Decide ........................... Js'a 3 nga. 2 
 
 Delay ............................ Tang* Irak.' 
 
 Depend .......................... Vieng. 3
 
 [ 283 ] 
 
 List of Common Ferbs Continued. 
 
 Descend Nga. 3 
 
 Desire Chau 7 sh'i 5 hang. 6 
 
 Despair Xgeh. 4 
 
 Destroy P'ieh.e 
 
 Die Ta. 
 
 Discuss Loh 4 hang.* 
 
 Disperse : S'uh s'ieli. 
 
 Dissolve T'a-i va. 1 
 
 Divide Feng. 5 
 
 Divine Schlaus s'eh. 3 
 
 Drive Toh 1 ma. 3 
 
 Draw Ah'k'a.s 
 
 Dwell Niang 3 hangs toll. 1 
 
 Disobey T'ong 6 s'ieh. 
 
 Eat Nong. 7 
 
 Engrave K'eh^ H.7 
 
 Enquire Chioh 5 nieh. 7 
 
 Enter Po. 1 
 
 Entice Lau 3 nai. 7 
 
 Examine Pi 4 schli.* 
 
 Exert C'hu 2 geo. 1 
 
 Expand S'ioh. 5 
 
 Extinguish T'wie 2 tu. 3 
 
 Embroider Ng'po. 3 
 
 Fnint Nioh. 3 
 
 Pall Pai. 7 
 
 Fan Xiang 8 hwieng.* 
 
 Fear Hsih. 5 
 
 Feed Zi.i 
 
 Fisfht Shi twie.s 
 
 Finish Chieh 7 kie.e 
 
 Fix Vieng.3 
 
 Flatter Schli.s 
 
 Flow Liioh 3 eo. 5 
 
 Forbid Ah 7 pai. 5 
 
 Forget NVtong 5 keh. 5 
 
 Freeze Mang.s 
 
 Forsake Ah 7 eo.6 
 
 Fill Pin." 
 
 fJamblc Too* pit sih. 7 
 
 Give Vai 3 pai 1 " mong. 7
 
 284 
 
 Li.<t of Common Verbs CvntinitpJ. 
 
 Go Hong. 3 
 
 Grieve Ngia 8 sh'i. n 
 
 Guard Ngeh* chie. 6 
 
 Help Pang 5 hang 6 chin. 6 
 
 Hide Ma. e 
 
 Hire Lo 1 ng'pang 5 chiang. 11 
 
 Hate Saing 5 nai. 7 
 
 Hear TSg' tang. 6 
 
 Hang Fi.' 
 
 Harm Ha* nai. 7 
 
 Haste Hs'i* ngong. 1 
 
 'Heap Lo. 1 
 
 Hold Kang.s 
 
 Hover Ko 6 vo. 3 
 
 Hum Keh 5 yu ta loh.* 
 
 Hu nger Shi 3 shian g. i 
 
 I rritate Lioh 2 nai. 7 
 
 Jaform Shieh 1 mong. 7 
 
 Instruct Chau 5 nai. 7 
 
 1 avit e S'iang. 6 
 
 Kneel C'wieng" ta. . 
 
 Lead Yieh a kie. 6 
 
 Lend Lo. 1 
 
 Lie Nang 5 shiang 7 ye. 5 
 
 Lift Shu 2 ng'pang 5 chiang. 
 
 Look Ngeh.* 
 
 Mark In* ng'po. 5 
 
 May Ch'iang 5 mi. 5 
 
 Measure Li 7 na. 1 
 
 Meet Shi s chia. 1 
 
 Mend ; P'ais uh. 
 
 Mix Niau 7 gau. 7 
 
 Obey Ng'tang 6 s'ie. 8 
 
 Ought O 6 ah 7 tau> 
 
 verturn Mo. i 
 
 Peel Ch'iang" ka s u.a 
 
 Pierce Ch'au> 
 
 Plait Mi. 3 
 
 Plane T'wie. 5 
 
 Plough K'as li. 7 
 
 Pray Ko t'eo.
 
 [ 285 ] 
 
 List oj 1 Common Verbs Continued. 
 
 Print Ing 4 li. 7 
 
 Proper Swai* chiang.4 
 
 Protect Pau 6 mong. 7 
 
 Push Lau.i 
 
 Keap Th'schlie. 2 
 
 Head Ch'iang* tn. 
 
 Eebel Nai 7 yang. 
 
 Eeceive Tau> 
 
 Redeem .*. Sh'o 5 siu> 
 
 Release Sh'iang. 4 
 
 Itemove T'ong fi ng'pangS chiang." 
 
 Kepay Po. 7 
 
 Repent T'a. 
 
 Keply Hwie.a 
 
 Eoprove T'u* ni. 7 
 
 Best Peh> 
 
 Eeturn Lo. 3 
 
 Esward Sh'iang.8 
 
 Eub Ho.s 
 
 Scatter Th'ang.* 
 
 Scoop K'eo 5 king. 1 
 
 Seize Vieh 3 gawh. 1 
 
 Send Pai 5 ni. 7 
 
 Serve Hs'ia 8 ni. 7 
 
 Shut Li. 7 
 
 Sing Tai* hs'a. 2 
 
 Sit Niangs t a% s 
 
 Smear Sh'ang.* 
 
 Smuggle A 7 hang 6 cfl'u. 4 
 
 Soothe K'o 5 ni. 7 
 
 Speak Kang 9 s'ieh. 6 
 
 Sprinkle F'a* eo. 5 
 
 Start Sh'u 8 lau. 5 
 
 Surrender T'ang 8 hang. 8 
 
 Teach Chan 5 nai. 7 
 
 Taste Ng'pang. 4 
 
 Tear Schlie.* 
 
 Tempt Ch'woh.* 
 
 Think Ngau.' 
 
 Thirst Xga.J 
 
 Treat Tai 1 gho.*
 
 [ 286 ] 
 
 List of Common Verbs Continued. 
 
 Try Ch'woh* nai. 7 
 
 Wait Tang. 3 
 
 Wake Faha gchlai. 5 
 
 Warn Ch'iui ni. 7 
 
 Waste P'aus s'ieh. 6 
 
 Weave Ai 4 toh. 2 
 
 Weep Kang. 7 
 
 Weigh Schlau.2 
 
 Wrap K'wie. 61 
 
 Write ....S'ieh. 6
 
 THE CHONG-CHIA-T$1J** 
 
 DIALECT. 
 
 tWAS able to secure the following- words, 
 upon two interviews with an old man, 
 whilst living- for a short time in one of their 
 villages in 1880, but through timidity my 
 kind instructor excused himself from visiting, 
 or else I should have obtained more words. 
 Perhaps those I have secured might prove 
 interesting to philologists : 
 
 The Body. 
 
 Man Wen. 
 
 Eye Chang ta. 
 
 Nose Chang nan teh wen. 
 
 Mouth Chong pa 
 
 Ear Vong reh 
 
 Face Pu'h reh 
 
 Head Mo kao 
 
 Hand Vong 
 
 Foot Ting 
 
 Left foot Sui ting 
 
 Eight foot Kwa ting 
 
 Chest Tu ah 
 
 Stomach Tong 
 
 Shoulder Kao pa 
 
 Knee Kao oh 
 
 Ancle Ta pao 
 
 Tongue Vong ling 
 
 Teeth Chan wen 
 
 Throat Kong oh 
 
 Hair ... ....Feu kao
 
 288 J 
 
 The Body Continue*!. 
 
 Finders La vong teh wen. 
 
 Toes . La Ting 
 
 Sole of the foot Ti ting }} 
 
 Calf of the leg Tong ka 
 
 Neck Kong yu 
 
 Elbow Kien choh 
 
 Eyebrow Pen ta 
 
 Skin Naiig 
 
 Flesh Nor' 
 
 Blood Leh 
 
 Veins Niu 
 
 Bones Lau 
 
 Heart Neu chu 
 
 Animals. 
 
 Ox Teh cliiu. 
 
 Horse ma. 
 
 Ass li. 
 
 Pig )} mu. 
 
 Dog ma. 
 
 Fowl kai. 
 
 Daok pit. 
 
 Goose au. 
 
 Cat miao. 
 
 Hat vao. 
 
 Sheep yong. 
 
 Metals. 
 
 Silver Ang. 
 
 Gold Kim. 
 
 Iron Va. 
 
 Brass Long. 
 
 Numerals. 
 
 1 Niao. 8 Piat. 
 
 2 Sang. 9 Ku. 
 
 3 Sam. 10 Chip. 
 
 4 Si. 100 Pa. 
 
 5 (!a. 1,000 Chip ]-a. 
 
 G Ghlok. 10,000 in vang. 
 
 7.... ....Chat.
 
 [ 289 ] 
 
 Astronomical, Geographical, and other Terms. 
 
 Heaven Men. 
 
 Earth Nam. 
 
 Sun T an wan. 
 
 Moon Wron len. 
 
 Shirs Lai li. 
 
 Rain Tao wen. 
 
 Snow Tao ni. 
 
 Hail Wen ngao. 
 
 Lightning- Yai luin pa. 
 
 Thunder Pa gai. 
 
 Cold Chiang 
 
 Heat Chick. 
 
 Dark Lap. 
 
 Light Wrong. 
 
 Mi st Lorm. 
 
 Wind Burn. 
 
 Mountain Li lang. 
 
 Cave Ch waug. 
 
 Water Ram. 
 
 Building. 
 
 House Ran. 
 
 Door Tuh. 
 
 Window Cbong chang. 
 
 Post San sao. 
 
 Wainscot Pong va. 
 
 Loft Lao. 
 
 Brick Chen. 
 
 Wood Vai. 
 
 Lime Riu liu. 
 
 Colours. 
 
 Black Wan. 
 
 Blue Pang. 
 
 White Ngao. 
 
 Yellow Yen. 
 
 Red Lin. 
 
 Green Ngan. 
 
 Furniture and Vegetables. 
 
 Table Neng choh. 
 
 Stool Xcng tang.
 
 [ 290 ] 
 
 Furniture and Vegetables Continued. 
 
 Tea-pot Wu kie. 
 
 Tea-cup Chong kie. 
 
 Calico Pu rie. 
 
 Silk Shi. 
 
 Scissors Vah kiao. 
 
 Wine Kehlao. 
 
 Grass Gha. 
 
 Wheat Ngmak. 
 
 Beans Li ngraak. 
 
 Turnips Leh pu. 
 
 Carrots Pu ling. 
 
 Cabbage Puh ngao. 
 
 Oil Yu puk. 
 
 Salt Ku. 
 
 Flour Men ma. 
 
 Basins Cha. 
 
 Chopsticks Teh. 
 
 Cooking pan K\va. 
 
 Chopping knife Hit ran puk. 
 
 Plough Vok chai. 
 
 Kails Tiang. 
 
 Needles Kim. 
 
 Thread Mai vai. 
 
 Cayenne Ah shiu. 
 
 Tobacco Wan. 
 
 Verbs, Nouns, and Adjective$. 
 
 Come Meh. 
 
 Go Pie. 
 
 Sit Rang. 
 
 Walk Pie. 
 
 Thanks Nip kai. 
 
 Speak Kang. 
 
 Eat Ken. 
 
 Hear Nieh. 
 
 See La va. 
 
 Feel Chan. 
 
 Know Reo. 
 
 Ask Gam men. 
 
 Strike Twai. 
 
 Pleased An rhu.
 
 [ 291 ] 
 
 Verbs, Nouns, and Adjectives Continued. 
 
 Hate Chi-eng. 
 
 Curse Vieh. 
 
 Invite Laum meh. 
 
 Cough Ai. 
 
 Scr at ch N guem. 
 
 Sigh Tok chu pu. 
 
 Itching Pai. 
 
 Lying Piao. 
 
 Cheating Lo. 
 
 Murder Ka teh. 
 
 Worship Kakai. 
 
 Exhort Kien. 
 
 Love Ku kai. 
 
 Bury Mok mo. 
 
 Duty Lao shi. 
 
 Wash Sui. 
 
 Sleep Piei. 
 
 Awake Ren. 
 
 Coffin Wuvai. 
 
 Grave Mo. 
 
 Clothes Pu. 
 
 Good Li. 
 
 Bad Mili. 
 
 High Sang. 
 
 Low Tarn. 
 
 Dirty Chwat. 
 
 Clean Siao. 
 
 Relationships. 
 
 Child Puh sai. 
 
 Woman Leh buk. 
 
 Old man Pao. 
 
 Old woman Ya. 
 
 Husband Leh kwie. 
 
 Wife Leh pa. 
 
 Servant Ku wang. 
 
 I Kum meng. 
 
 You Kuk ku. 
 
 Him Sing.
 
 THE MIN-KIA VOCABULARY. 
 
 ferHE Min-kai people are also called the 
 (ch Peh-ts'i, and are the descendants of the 
 
 <j 
 
 White Prince, who ruled Western Yunnan 
 about the period of the Christian era; they 
 live along- the lake shores of Tali-fu, and a 
 great number live outside the prefecture. 
 There are variations of dialect within a small 
 radius. 
 
 Personal Pronouns. 
 
 I Ngau. 
 
 You Lau. 
 
 Ho Pan. 
 
 Plural the same. 
 
 Possessive 
 
 formed by }- Lau. 
 
 the affix. 
 
 Great Ta. 
 
 Small San. 
 
 Dry Ka hch. 
 
 Wet P'urh heh. 
 
 Clean Ka chiu. 
 
 Dirty La t'a. 
 
 High Ka, 
 
 Low Pieh. 
 
 Wide K'II k'wa. 
 
 Narrow Tseh koh. 
 
 Weak P'urh t'u. 
 
 Strong Ngeh keh. 
 
 Poor K'wai tsoh. 
 
 Rich Gha ni pao. 
 
 Across Kwoh lau. 
 
 Upright Miu la. 
 
 Cool Choi] la. 
 
 Warm Urh lien. 
 
 Quick Peh kiu. 
 
 Adjectives. 
 Sloi 
 
 Thick 
 Thin 
 
 K'walch. 
 
 Keh lau. 
 
 ....P'o lau. 
 
 Sweet Ka mi. 
 
 Sour Shwa. 
 
 Bitter K'u. 
 
 Hot Ch'i. 
 
 Salt Ts'oh. 
 
 Stink Ch'u. 
 
 Frno-rant ...Shiu. 
 I Old Ku. 
 
 Young Li sliwa san. 
 
 Hungry Clii k'a. 
 
 Satisfied Pa. 
 
 I Good Hu. 
 
 j Bad Peh hu. 
 
 Square Shikiirhlau. 
 
 Round Wohlau. 
 
 i Red Ho.
 
 [ 204 ] 
 
 A'ljectives Continued. 
 
 Yellow 
 
 Green 
 
 Dark 
 
 Light 
 
 Raw 
 
 Ripe 
 
 Honorable . 
 
 Mean 
 
 Shallow .... 
 
 Deep 
 
 Cold 
 
 Warm 
 
 Early 
 
 Late 
 
 New 
 
 ..Ngoh. 
 
 .Xoh. 
 
 .Ch'eh. 
 
 .Mgeh. 
 
 .Heh. 
 
 .Cheh i 
 
 .Hu. 
 
 .Hai. 
 
 .Ch'i. 
 
 .Seh. 
 
 .Gurh. 
 
 .Wie. 
 
 ,.Tsu. 
 
 .Mei. 
 
 .Shi. 
 
 Old Gurh. 
 
 Coarse Ch'u. 
 
 Fine Mo. 
 
 Tight Chiu. 
 
 Loose Kwa. 
 
 True Tsi'. 
 
 False Chia. 
 
 Honest S'i lau. 
 
 Firm Lau si'. 
 
 Humble Chia siieh. 
 
 Proud K'wa au. 
 
 Light Ch'eh. 
 
 Heavy Churh. 
 
 Pretty Ah cheh. 
 
 House Building. 
 
 Stone 
 Wood 
 Tiles 
 
 Mud brick 
 Paint 
 
 ...Tpoh k'wai. 
 ....S'i noh. 
 ....Wurh. 
 s ..T'u tsiu. 
 Yu ch'ie 
 
 Small ports ..Phur p'erh. 
 Rafters Ngeh kurh. 
 Floor boards peh. 
 Ladder ts'i t'i' 
 Centre beam.Ko liah. 
 
 Partition 
 House 
 Doors .... 
 Window . 
 Port 
 
 ....Keh tsie heh. 
 ....Ha gurh. 
 ....Mehseh. 
 ....Ch'wahn. 
 ....Tsehkwa. 
 
 Roof poles ...Niaomaotsi 
 Walls Wie oh. 
 
 Bricks {^j** 
 Mud Nan t'u. 
 
 Walls 
 
 Peh purh. 
 
 
 Furniture. 
 
 Table Tseh ts'i tsoh. 
 
 Stools Pa teh teh. 
 
 Cupboard ...Ku gurh. 
 
 Box Sha au. 
 
 Tea-table ...K'au tseh. 
 Book-case ...Si chia leh. 
 Flower-pot...Hau pieh ts'i. 
 Tray for \Ur si lau pai Water-bowl ..P'iao peh. 
 pencils, j lai. 
 
 Chopsticks... Churh shii. 
 Bice-basin.1^^ 
 
 ** { c ^S ih
 
 Relationahiptt. 
 
 Father Ti-li. 
 
 Elder bro- 1 
 
 Mother Mau-li. 
 
 ther'swife |---^" u nl - 
 
 Elder bro- \ ,. 
 
 Daughter- ") , 
 
 ther. / 
 
 in -law. J al vm 'k nl - 
 
 Younger \ . ,. 
 brother. } T al ' h - 
 
 Wife Ni hau ni. 
 Grandfather. No ni. 
 
 Elder sister..Gi ni. 
 
 Son Tsi ni. 
 
 Younger "1 x T ,,,.,. 
 Bister. jNurht'aih. 
 
 Daughter j Nttr fc. la tsi ' 
 
 Food Department. 
 
 Boef Ngurh gurh. 
 
 Fowls' eggs... Kie seh. 
 
 Mutton Yoh 
 
 Duck ...Ah 
 
 Pork . Teh 
 
 Turnip Ch'eh gwa. 
 
 Fish Mgurh 
 
 Beencurd ....Ten t'urh. 
 
 Duck Ah gurh. 
 
 
 Animals, Birds, and Insects. 
 
 Fowl Kie teh 
 
 Ant Pi p'eh. 
 
 Cat Ah mi. 
 
 Bee Furh teh. 
 
 Don- K'wa teh. 
 
 Butterfly ...Gau lai teh. 
 
 Pig Teh 
 
 Centipede ...Wu ku 
 
 Horse Murh 
 
 Cricket Chii chia,, 
 
 Ox N "ur h 
 
 Flea T'iu shoh. 
 
 Sheep Yoh 
 
 Fly Seh teh 
 
 Ass T'ao meh teh 
 
 Mosmiito .. Mo tsi' teh. 
 
 Geographical and Astronomical Terms. 
 
 Heaven Hai ts'en. 
 
 Mountain ...Shurhk'wie. 
 
 Earth Chi peh mi. 
 
 Cave Turh la 
 
 Sun Nien p'i p'i. 
 
 Plain Pit'ehngeh. 
 
 Moon Mi wa p'in *. 
 
 Sea Gau ^au. 
 
 Stars Sheh au. 
 
 Lake Peng la. 
 
 Wind Pi si 
 
 River Kiirh churh. 
 
 Cloud Vurhiah. 
 
 Stream K'au leh. 
 
 Thunder Hai meh. 
 
 East Turh. 
 
 Rain Vurh shi. 
 
 West San. 
 
 Lightning ...Chi kiirh la. 
 
 North Pen. 
 
 STIOW Shin ia. , South La.
 
 [ 29G ] 
 
 Geographical and Astroiwmical Terras Continued. 
 
 . f Ch'urh chi 'Desert Ghi ta heh. 
 
 Spring ...j heh Tgeh ha 
 
 Summer Au chi heh. * st - \ heh. 
 
 Autumn Ch'iu | Brass Gurh. 
 
 Winter Turh Iron T'ai. 
 
 Morning Ts'eh k'urh. Gold Chieh. 
 
 Evening Meh nurh. j Silver Xi. 
 
 Head 
 
 Physiological Terms 
 Teh pa au ' Lungs 
 
 P'iah leh 
 
 Foot 
 
 ....Ko shurh. Chest . 
 
 Furh heh. 
 
 Loins 
 
 Ihkwachurh. Teth 
 
 Tsi pa leh 
 
 
 K'woh p'o. 
 
 Thigh . 
 
 / Teo teo teh 
 \ lai. 
 
 Stomach . 
 
 ...Furh au. 
 
 Hand 
 
 Seh p'o. 
 
 Knee . 
 
 /K'woh tsi 
 \ teh leh. 
 
 Hair 
 
 ...Teh ma. 
 
 Eye 
 Eyebrows 
 
 ...Wie shurh. 
 ... mie. 
 
 Fingers 
 
 f Seh tsi teh 
 '* \ ma. 
 
 Month .... 
 
 f Chiih kwoh 
 \ leh. 
 
 Toes . 
 
 / Ko tsi teh 
 ' " " \ ma. 
 
 Ear 
 
 f Xgeh teo 
 \ shurh. 
 
 Elbow.. 
 
 f Seh tsie 
 -( k'wie. 
 
 Nose 
 Tongue .. 
 
 ...Pikwashnrh. , ,, 
 ...Tsehp'i. : Ankle. 
 
 f Ko tsie 
 "\ k'wie. 
 
 Body 
 
 Ts'i k'o gheh. Skull . 
 
 Toll pa ka la. 
 
 Heart 
 
 
 /Pao ts'i ku 
 
 Liver 
 
 Ka lai' Nok .. 
 
 1 leh. 
 
 Weights and Measures. 
 
 One ounce Ah no. 
 
 mace ,, ts'a 
 
 ,, candarcen ,, fu. 
 
 One inch Ah ch'iih. 
 
 foot ts'i. 
 
 Ten feet.... tsa.
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 Form L9-Series 444
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 A 000 020 492 5